

Hollow Woods

The Awakening of the Angel

Book #1

by Suzannah Dunston

Smashwords Edition

Published by

Suzannah Dunston on Smashwords

Copyright ©2014 by Suzannah Dunston

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced without written permission, except for brief quotations to books and critical reviews. This story is a work of fiction. Characters and events are the product of the author's imagination. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

For my girls: Anni, Charmaine, and Symone.

Also Tyler, Emmily, Kaiya, Paige and Chelsea.

Acknowledgments

I would like to thank my Sister Anni, for her support and encouragement. Many thanks to Charmaine and Symone's support and their commitment to the background work in creating this story and for the use of their beautiful faces also thanks to my Father Anthony and Aunt Antoinette.

This novel was written in 2001 more than a decade ago as with that follows two other books The Re-awakening and The Dominion of the Dark Realm. Many thanks also in creating this trilogy which I am truly grateful to my Daughter Symone.

All poetry, Illustration's and script was created by Suzanne inspired by that of my youth. I wanted to thank my family for the love that they have given over the years and the thoughts offered that have encouraged me to step over that threshold.

— Suzannah Dunston.

Synopsis:

Hollow Woods

The Awakening of the Angel

(book #1)

Anaka Dunsten knew nothing of the power and fury, lying dormant within her soul, no one was aware for she was often portrayed by many as that of an Angel.

From the day of her birth her life was filled with intrigue, mystery, hatred and vengeance of ghosts and entities, some so evil that it would crack the very foundations of her world.

Travel with her through time as she discovers that of a secret realm concealed within a hindering riddle. It shall indeed hold the key in which to unleash a tremendous force for which you will not be prepared and will most certainly render you speechless.

This seemingly harmless riddle will set about a chain of events in which shall transform her life forever; as she approaches the time of her 'awakening' which may even choose her path without knowledge or consent.

Perhaps you will be the one to unravel the riddle and discover how it is that she shall prevail, or you could find yourself hoping that she decides upon another path for fear of her falling into darkness.

All the while lurking within her realm is the insidious presence of a creature so vile it will send chills up your spine, consuming your soul, and leaving you breathless. Can she discover his treacherous plot, and destroy him before he can thrust his unsolicited revenge upon this realm?

This is a gripping story of a young girl's battle for survival, as her journey leads her into the unknown, with capabilities that go way beyond that of a normal human being. Her courage and endurance will set the path for others to follow as she makes the transition from child to adult against all odds.

Her story will touch and intrigue you, with its supernatural qualities and bizarre twist which is guaranteed to shock you. In addition parts of her story have been found to be true, those parts I will leave up to you to decide!

This is not your typical "I was an abused child' story, some parts are very disturbing, shocking and filled with extreme sorrow yet uplifting, inspiring and very powerful.

This novel is not intended for the weak at heart as there are disturbing scenes with sexual violence, horror, murder, betrayal and explicit material

Intended for ages 18 and above.

— Suzannah Dunston
Prologue

Darkness now turns to light as if newly born to the world outstretching my arms to greet the dawn of this glorious new day.

I take my first steps slowly onto the dirt track pulling my cloak across to warm my face in the wake of my newly found freedom holding within slight apprehension of my formidable past. Upon arriving at this alluring place I notice a sign loosely hanging from within its confines bound by chains and offering a peaceful yet unusual nature.

The thunderous sounds echoing from within the heavens remind me of dark times long before as I gaze into the captivating vision, the sun beating upon a dew pond offering a shimmer of hope. I stand now as if I hold the world within my embrace and the hope of a single interlude which lingers deeply within my mind.

Obscure clouds travel swiftly across the sky a feeling of being held within fate, lingering above me and covering our beloved life bringer robbing me of the warmth that I so desperately desire and offering a chill upon the breeze as it sweeps within my path.

Again the deafening sounds bellow out from within the blackness of the night a dark beast baring lengthy strides thundering towards my destiny.

I stand tall towards a new hope, a sanctuary, grasping it within my hands as the lightening hits my realm with tremendous fury driving me to kneel upon the floor, exploding as it enters my being forcing me to except its power.

I embrace it with uncertainty as it appears as if an offering, that of a new light hidden within my soul, an un-welcomed and unforeseen torment lying dormant within my womb. I feel it crawling under my skin as if awaiting its moment to strike with such ruthlessness even more powerful than that of the lightning.

Light again turns to darkness as I lie within the boundaries of the cold harsh earth and as it would seem, closing my eyes for the very last time.

Chapter One: the Inauguration.

They stand silent in a circle round,

At the touch of this being they now become bound.

The truth is there of innocence so real,

That no one should tarnish or enter the wheel.

So be gone those with thoughts of power,

For none shall touch the withered flower.

Only the selected shall enter this place,

He is governed by hell, with a mask for a face.

Anaka Dunsten
Chapter 1

The Inauguration

It is the winter of a new year, the sun shines brightly as it embraces the land like a warm blanket, covering your entire body. The dawn of a new day, I managed to catch a glimpse of its magnificence as I lay within the confines of my hospital room. Here where I am to spend at least a decade of my adult life, like an old flame cast aside as no longer desired.

I was institutionalised for the irrational actions of my youth, to Rucks ford Hospital, a home for the bewildered. A mental institution, where once you entered it was rare that you were ever released. The exact whereabouts of this establishment was not revealed unto me, as I was unaware of my faculties on the eve of my admission.

This room which became my abode for many years consisted of four concrete brick walls, one window which held heavy wrought iron bars, a toilet and a bed. Much the same as that of a prison cell, only I could in fact see the morning sun, and feel it's warmth upon my face.

As I lay here isolated, finding a sort of comfort in that, and often thought to myself; 'I must be the only living creature on this planet this very day,' trying to convince myself that it was true! I had become accustomed to being alone, as this is how I was to spend the majority of my natural life.

Although there was an abundance of life forms around me, they would come into my life and leave like the tides. Touching me briefly but never really joining, much the same as the connection between the sand and water. Only ever leaving behind small fragments, as a brief reminder that we had in fact at once stage relied upon each other in order to sustain life. Whether it be for the good of me or not was irrelevant, as there were only a selected few who would leave a scar upon my soul, so deep I would carry it until death.

I somehow enjoyed the fact that their stay was brief, as it made my life feel much less complicated. Trying to keep up with the responsibility of sustaining the bonds between two souls often became a chore. Perhaps I was just not good at juggling too much at once, or, it was just the ones I had chosen to associate with. It would be a constant drain upon my presence, both physically and emotionally.

I had on several occasions enjoyed the company of others, even though they would seek a small part of me, still feeling a sense of satisfaction and worthiness in giving. However, always found myself straying back to the confines of my solitude. There was to be only one, with whom I could share myself completely.

I would introduce myself to you as 'Anaka Dunsten,' which became my name later in life. The one my Mother chose for me seemed inadequate, limp with no life or meaning so I have chosen not to disclose the truth of what it was that she had named me.

We lived in the small town of Tannum Sands, about an hour's drive from Gladstone in Queensland Australia. However, this was not the place of our birth, and being so young at our arrival to this country, I held vague recollection of home. We were told at times that we came from European ancestry. This would explain my accent, which I often altered to suit the company I occasionally kept.

It is now twenty-eight years prior to Rucks ford that I start my recollection of events that would come to pass.

I was the child of Paul and Sara Dunsten, they shared between them four children.

Ayden, the eldest of the four by nearly five years, who found joy only when riding his motorbike that fast that he would fly, ignoring such details as gravity. He was tempted by the speed of motocross, and the precision and discipline of trials. It was to be his passion. He was a solid boy, with dark brown eyes, and always seemed to wear some kind of motorbike tee-shirt, no matter what the weather.

Rebecca was the first born of twins. Who was constantly sick up to the age of six, and always demanded the attention of others, me in particular. She possessed a talent for the arts, and would go on later in life to write books for children. She was a joy to be around, and possessed a bubbly outgoing personality with the same build as myself. We called her Becky for short.

Then there was me, Anaka, who found comfort and happiness in the written word. I would bury myself within the hollow pages of a book, and not surface for hours. I have blue eyes, which always drew the attention of others, as they reminded them of a crystal clear pond, or so they implied. I was a small fragile creature physically, but possessed an inner strength that more often than not intimidated most who came in contact with me.

In my early years, I resented the fact that I was young. The adult world to me was one of mystery and intrigue, as I would often observe the manner in which adults portrayed themselves to each other, finding their actions amusing. Days were spent, reading about others perceptions of life and love, even at the tender age of six. I would disguise it as a nursery rhyme should anyone see fit to question what I was reading. I was very mature in the mind for my age, as if I had a very old soul.

Younger brother Michael was the baby, who was a joy to be with but somehow always a bit sad. He would ride around on his little plastic motorbike, imitating the actions of his older brother. He too demanded my attention, for he was still very young and impressionable.

Then of course, 'my Mother,' an eccentric creature, who was born somewhere in the late thirties. From what I can gather an abused child or perhaps just very selfish. She was a stern woman, with jet-black flowing hair, which reached her buttocks. She always had it pulled back in some sort of bun.

Her arms and hands were strong and big built, as was the rest of her body. She possessed vocal chords that would send demons back from whence they came, and her sneer was equally disturbing.

Her face was old and wrinkled and she implied that child birth had robbed her of her youth, and deep brown eyes, which told the story of a withered child.

I was six years old, my birthday in fact. I do not recall having a birthday party, as most parents provided for their children. I was the middle child of four, and Mother never seemed to find the time. This day however, Mother allowed my twin sister Rebecca, to have some friends over at her request, in some sort of half-baked effort to make the day tolerable for her. I requested nothing from Mother, as it usually had a price tag attached to it.

This also applied to the whole of my life, and I soon learnt that for every action, there was a positive and or negative reaction. Nothing was for free, not even the love from a Mother.

I was doing what any normal child of six would do; talking to my imaginary friends' I would sit for hours talking to them and imitating their actions, and as it seemed to others, talking to myself. Many of the children at school found me to be odd, and avoided contact with me much of the time whispering comments of 'she is so strange and thin' as they walked past.

The children who had gathered on this day however, requested my presence as they proceeded to play childish games like, musical chairs. This sort of activity even at the age of six, made me feel very uncomfortable and I looked upon it as a waste of valuable time.

I was much more interested in reading, and sitting alone to think. I would however humour my sister, and sometimes join in, much to my discomfort. Rebecca was a loud child always demanding the attention of others; she had a warm heart, despite our upbringing, and gave a lot of herself to others. She hated being alone, and at night sometimes she would crawl into my bed. I resented that, as I loved to be alone, I could not understand why she had this need.

I watched for a moment as the group of girls ran around in circles and began to play what they called, 'Ring a Ring of Roses.' I drifted into a place where the symbol of a circle held comfort for me, so I contemplated joining in. one of the girls grabbed me up by the hand, to complete the ring. The bond between us made me feel very anxious, as I looked upon her hand resting in mine, and immediately I felt sick at her grasp.

Flashes of light began striking my brain at a million miles per hour; a huge lump arose within my throat, now finding it difficult to breathe upon closing my eyes I witnessed glimpses, visions if you will of her life. The image revealed to me was that of a book, held before me and the pages being turned one by one. With each page that turned it gave me the feeling of being struck by lightning, as it hit my mind with tremendous force causing my body to jolt forward with the impact.

To others it would have appeared as if I were being lashed repeatedly by an un-seen force my hands bound within their embrace. Witnessing this sight several of the children tried to release themselves from their bonds their faces held with fear, as they struggled trying desperately to escape I opened my eyes and glared at them in a disturbing manner as if to suggest 'do not let go!' immediately they regained their position held within this now almost tranquil scenario. The pain lessened as then the images went on to reveal a story, beginning at her birth.

A kind and beautiful Mother figure, softly spoken and with obvious love for the child came to mind, and there was much joy within her world. But that would be tarnished, as misery and torment also governed her realm, and I felt moved by her sadness and a little glad at the thought of someone else sharing in my misery. For visions came to me of an evil man, who haunted her nights, then her Mother would be there to comfort her days. This scenario was much the same as my world, only in reverse as we continued to move in circles, almost in a trance like state.

I could not seem to escape the girl's grip, despite that fact that she was not holding tightly. It somehow felt as if we were joined together, like a foetus still using the umbilical cord to sustain its life within the womb, and with that I then passed out.

This was to be the first time that this had happened to me with such severity, at the touch of another being, but certainly not the last. Throughout my life I would learn, that I was to be touched only by particular people. For others seemed to share horrifying dreams and visions with me that not only could I not understand or grasp at such a young age, but would almost certainly make me feel ill.

I awoke within my bed, to reveal a sharp pain upon the left side of my cheek. Mother was slapping me furiously about the face, screaming at the top of her voice. "Wake up and stop this nonsense, you are upsetting the guests! Not to mention the trouble I have gone to organising this for you both, you ungrateful little bugger!! Now, get back downstairs and help, and do you think just for once you could actually join in, so Rebecca can have a good time, you selfish girl!"

"You are lucky it was Ayden who brought you upstairs, or I would have smacked you for your tantrum, throwing yourself to the ground like that, just because you don't want to play!"

She stood to her feet and walked away, then turned back to face me. "Now, hurry up!" she then left the room. I slid to the edge of my bed, and then stumbled onto the floor. Leaving my room and heading towards the front door, I leant hard against the doorframe, holding onto my head. It was pounding; as if my brain had become loose, I guess it was from the fall that I had taken.

I dragged my limp body to the top of the stairs, which led from the front veranda of the entry to the house, Staggering somewhere between a conscious and semi-conscious state. The house was built on stilts, and was a good climb up and down. I managed to maintain my faculties, as I arrived at the first of the stairs. I would count them as I descended, "One, two, three, four, five," missing 'six' as at this time that was my age and I did not want it to be.

I longed to be a grown up, I wanted to be a beautiful young woman, standing at the threshold of maturity, and gazing upon the world in all of its splendour. I arrived at the last four steps out of twenty-four, when Mother came from behind as if from nowhere and helped me down the last of them, landing with a thud. "Ooops" She exclaimed with a smirk upon her face, "You are so clumsy!"

She then ran ahead of me like that of a spoilt child, as the parents of the guests had arrived and needed to be greeted. They had come to collect their children, as the party had come to an end, much to Rebecca's disappointment. I approached Mother and proceeded to mumble. "This was not my party, so why is it that you say you did it for me?"

Mother replied. "Well, you don't have any friends, so what can I do about that, besides it's your birthday too. And you should be involved in these things anyway, after all, who at the age of six reads the way you do, and spends so much time alone. It's not healthy or normal! Anyway Anaka, it's beside the point whether or not I did it for you, I actually did it for myself, so I could get together with some of the ladies. However, we will say it was for you as well, otherwise what would your Father say if he learnt it was just for Rebecca, for that matter if he heard the truth, not that either of you deserve it, but I just thought,"

She paused for a moment. And with that I actually felt that she was going to consider my feelings for once. And perhaps say something that would lead me to believe, that even in the smallest measure, she did possess feelings of love for me.

"Now Anaka, go away and stop bothering me, go and clean up the mess you have made!"

No, I was wrong!

Mother always spoke as if to get her message across in a hurry, perhaps as a child she was ignored constantly, and when she finally drew the attention of another, she would desperately try to get it all out, without a breath in between.

I looked around me, the mess was horrendous. I had to ensure that even the confetti was plucked out of each blade of grass. It took me two hours to clean up the yard; Rebecca had gone to have a sleep, as the day's activities had drained her of energy. She had a bad heart, and when over exerted she could not function properly. It always worried me, her illness, and I would try to comfort her to ease her suffering.

She had also developed a rather bad slouch. I guess it was demonstrated to all, as the burdens she would carry through life, often weighed her down, Mother would scold her, and encourage her to straighten herself. After I finished the yard, Mother instructed me to watch Michael downstairs, as at the time he was only three years old and not yet ready to be left to his own devices.

I sat upon the bottom step with my elbows resting upon my knees holding the weight of my head as it still ached and watching him for the longest time, trying to understand what had happened to me on this day at the touch of that girl.

Why did I have those feelings at her touch? Why did Mother not care that I had fallen? Did she not take notice of what had transpired, or did she truly believe I did it on purpose? Mother proceeded to entertain the ladies who had lingered after the party. Michael was riding around in a circle on his bike, making a track in the dirt within the foreground of our property.

He did this with such precision, the track now almost perfect in diameter and width, became like an obsession to him and he needed to complete his task, which brought us to nightfall. I believed that he was destined for the same life as Ayden, or perhaps, he would be some kind of architect like Father.

Mother was then ready to go inside. The ladies left and she ordered me to go upstairs and fix the dinner. I hated the fact that I had no time for me. All of this however did not affect my performance at school, any of it. I loved to learn, and was well ahead of the students of my year.

The class Rebecca and myself attended accommodated for grades 'one' through to 'six' and held around forty students at a time. I was always more interested in the teachings of the older students as opposed to what us year one people were to be taught. Some of the older girls would allow me to take copy of their notes, and I would study them at lunch. That was of course, when I was not busy in the library, reading of ghosts, entities and poltergeists. Which I held a keen interest in; as I aged they became a big part of the events in which were to follow.

My Father, a good looking man, tall, thin, but has good tone. Crystal blue eyes, and possessed the voice of a god. He too had dark hair, Rebecca, Michael and I were gratefully endowed with his good looks, but our hair was blond, and for the girls, it remained that way.

Father often referred to me as his angel; saying that I reminded him of such a creature. Ayden however had the look of Mother, dark hair, deep brown eyes and a bad temperament. Father was to be at times my savour, even though he was probably not aware of it.

It was around seven thirty when Father arrived home, and he looked tired and frustrated from the day's events. He worked with a company by the title BHP, and Shell on the oil refineries, and held a much respected position. He was to draw plans to erect such structures, some so tall I swear that they must have reached the heavens.

He commanded a crew of around three hundred workers, and was to be the sole provider for the family, spending long days and nights at the office. This none the less, ever stopped him of enquiring of our day's events, with real interest in his voice, and treating Rebecca and I with a gift for our birthday. "Thank you a radio between us how thoughtful!" I muttered to myself. Not that I was really ever interested in such things, but that was beside the point.

"Why can we not have one each?" I exclaimed, "Why is it that we must share everything?" I yelled in a very displeased manner. "We are two different people,

Father and fail to see why it is that we are treated as one!" Crossing my arms and frowning in order to announce my displeasure.

We were made to dress the same, which was Mothers idea of a joke, share our clothes and toys, in which we had very little of anyway, we even shared the same room. "It is not healthy, Father, we shall grow depending upon each other forever!" I scolded with a very discontented look upon my brow.

I just wanted my own identity, and not to be regarded as one person. Even though, it became very apparent that Rebecca and I were in fact very different.

My Father replied in a hushed tone, "Your Mother thought you would appreciate it!" which gave away the fact that she was once again responsible for the torment that she so liberally inflicted upon us daily.

Mother then called me over to her. "How many times do I have to say it, you are twins, and you should share, stop upsetting your Father, now, go to bed you ungrateful child!" I was sure that, that wretched woman did these things deliberately just to upset me, even though Becky truly enjoyed people making comments like, 'Now which one is which?' and, 'Oh, they are so alike aren't they, I can't tell them apart!' their very words irritated me to no end.

I went to bed, and could hear how my comments created the entertainment for this evening. My Mother now screaming at Father, "See what I have to put up with! If it's not one it's the other, after all that I do for them!!" And Father trying desperately to defuse the situation. "Calm down dear!" He never seemed to raise his voice above that of a soft gentle breeze.

Mother proceeded to go on for hours of how she has had such a hard day, in fact, a hard life, always blaming the children for her misfortune. Guilt swept upon me like a wire brush, gnawing at my skin, and then seemed to find a small hole and grated upon my soul.

I slid down off my bed, and slowly, walking across the wooden floorboards of my room, trying ever so hard not to let them hear me. At any moment, the floorboards would creak, giving away the fact that I am not where I should be.

Opening the bedroom door, I then peered through the crack; Mother was pacing around Father, and him watching her intently. I crept out quietly, so as not to startle her, and with a deep breath, I approached them both to apologise for my rudeness. Mother glared straight at me as I neared her, it felt like daggers, tearing at my flesh. "What do you think you are doing, I put you to bed you naughty girl, now go back to your room, it's late and you should be asleep!"

I raced over to Father, to give him the biggest hug. It never hurt me when I embraced him, and I felt safe and warm wrapped up within his arms. I would breathe him in so deeply, as I loved the smell of his aftershave. His embrace to me was that of sitting before a fire, wrapped within a blanket on a cold winter's night, and sipping upon a cup of hot chocolate, while smelling the aroma, as it is released from within the cup.

"What is it Anaka?" He spoke in a hushed tone, as I pondered upon my response I held him even tighter, as if I were to be punished for daring to defy her. "I wanted to apologise Father, Mother, I did not mean to upset you." I spoke with an uncontrollable jolt in my voice. Father replied. "It's alright, don't worry yourself, Mother has just had a trying day, that's all, what are you so afraid of girl?" looking upon me with worry held within beautiful his eyes. "Nothing!" as I glared up at her, she responded with death stares.

Her look then changed, as Father glanced at her. She now had an expression of forgiveness, written all over her obtrusive face. Mother answered. "Yes girl, its fine, your Father and I have sorted it out. Now go back to bed please." I gave Father the tightest hug, as if it would be the last, and walked passed Mother slowly, to go to my room. Mother grabbed me and also gave me a hug; I suppose she wanted to show off in front of Father, as she rarely showed any of us, any sort of affection.

My body shook with a chill giving me the feeling of thousands of needles piercing through my skin all at once as if someone had plunged me onto a bed of nails within her embrace leaving me feeling faint with the agony. I drifted off into another realm held within in a spell, trying to disperse even the idea of her touching me let alone embracing me in such a manner.

It has been this way since before I can remember, as Father would enlighten me with stories of my infancy, and how I cried endlessly whenever Mother held me, in order to feed and tend to my needs. I would stop crying only when Father held me, or, for whatever reason I was released from her embrace. This feeling was to accelerate at an alarming rate, after that first encounter with the girl child at the party, and grew much stronger and more powerful as I aged.

I pulled firmly from her grip said goodnight, and started towards my room in a half walk half run stride. "Do not even try to run in this house young lady!" Came a stern voice, which echoed within my brain, and then seemed to do laps and would linger for the whole night so I slowed down my pace, closing the door behind me.

I hurried up to my bed, jumped in and laid there looking out of the window at the moon for the longest time. It appeared to have a glazed look about it and I felt a comfort in knowing that tomorrow night it would be fully waxed, much like the fog covering the early morning. This haze would surround the circumference of the moon, just days before the full moon.

Sometimes in my dreams, I would see a strange woman wearing a long very light blue hooded cape, she was always kind and gently spoken, and I never wanted to wake when I dreamt her, shortly after the fighting stopped and both my parent's went to bed.

As I mentioned before, I would often receive visits from imaginary friends. They would come and go quite often, and later seemed to play a big part in my life; they were all quite welcome as they never felt the need to hold or touch me. Mother would often find me talking to no one, and would make comments and refer to them as 'ghosts'. She instilled thoughts into my mind. "They have come to take over your soul, as you are a bad girl, and that's what happens when you are bad!"

But these words however, never deterred me from having a great interest in all that they betrayed to me, along with the fact that they would seek to entertain me. They would often arrive in either a frightening or comical way which never seemed to scare me, either by the sound of a horse and cart, or perhaps the cold harsh sound of chains rattling within the blackness of the night. This would depend on who they were, and what death had befallen them.

Some would vanish quickly; others would leave slowly, disappearing within an eyrie mist or a fresh breeze. I was surprised that no one else would hear them as they entered, and I would look around the room, to see if anyone else reacted to their arrival, giving me the impression that they were all within my mind and that perhaps it was me being crazy.

Although sometimes it seemed that Rebecca might have heard something on the odd occasion, as she seemed to be frightened of the dark. Perhaps too that could just have been her age. One of those whom often visited, almost seemed real, his name was Paul. He would come to me as if he were board and had nowhere else to be. To me he was just another child, but he did speak of things that a child would not understand, it took me a number of years to figure him out.

The next morning as I awoke, I proceeded to ready myself for school. Rebecca was already dressed as her nightie was neatly tucked under her pillow, and she was more than likely out having breakfast. I left the room to find that the kitchen was empty. I called to Becky, no answer, "Michael, Ayden, where are you?"

"Mother" I yelled out as I darted in and out of the rooms, looking for a life form. No one was home, had I slept that late? Why did no one awaken me? I gazed at the timepiece upon the wall, it read eleven o'clock. Then I looked out the front, Mother was out there talking to the lady next door. I went to go down the stairs, and Mother then turned towards me, in a stern tone she yelled. "Wait there young lady, I will be with you in a moment!"

It was at that moment that I thought that perhaps she had let me sleep in, as last night's activities would have no doubt exhausted me. As she climbed the stairs she proceeded to say. "The others are at school, I have kept you home today as I have plans for you, and they involve helping me."

She reached the top of the stairs, and as she passed me, she grabbed me by the arm and flung me around to face the door, and then she started to hit me across the back of the head. "This is for your performance last night!"

She threw me into the doorway, and I landed upon the floorboards with a thud, sliding a bit, as I looked up at her with fear. "How dare you embarrass me like that in front of Father? Now, wait there you little shit, just don't move." She went into the kitchen and grabbed the jug cord. "I will teach you to be ungrateful!" With those words, she started to beat into me with the cord; I never cried or showed any emotion ever, while she had her way with me. I felt that I did not want to give her the satisfaction of my sorrow. That part of me, as well as other secrets I would keep from her, as I never wanted her to have any special part of me to be at her mercy.

It was bad enough that my body was exposed to her; there was little I could do about that, she was not to have any part of my mind or feelings. I just buried them, or perhaps I gave them away, as most of the time I felt quite empty. I cared not, as long as they were not exposed to the likes of her. If Beck were here, she would beg me to cry, as she found over the years that if you cried, Mother would stop hitting you.

She beat me until my legs bled, and not until then would she release me. After she had administered the punishment she gave me my chores for the day. I so wanted to die, or even just go to school with the others, anything to get away from her. I had to do the washing, make the beds, dust and also scrub the toilet.

Mother came back a while later. "After you are done, you may watch the TV while I go to pick Michael up from day care." I hated television; it always made me feel like it drained the life out of you. "Oh, also, get dinner ready, I will be back late and I want it ready for when Father gets home, he will be here at six-thirty."

I had trouble reading the clock. Every time I glanced at the timepiece, which hung loosely from a nail in the kitchen above the sink, it would deceive me and always display 'Eleven o'clock.' I therefore had no real concept of time, so six-thirty to me meant nothing.

I would use the sun and moon as indication of the hour, the other children would tell me what time it was. I also measured it by what they were watching on television, and as I aged I became quite good at it, missing the exact time by only minutes.

"Do not leave the house or I will punish you again." She shrilled. "Oh, and you had better not tell Father either, or tomorrow you will cop the same thing, and when Rebecca comes home, you can both watch me throw the radio in the bin as neither of you deserve to have it. Then you will apologise to your Father for losing the dam thing, do I make myself clear?"

Sometimes she would just ramble on, and it would give me a headache, I tried to listen to her, but most of what she said just dropped off me the minute she walked away. "Now look, I am late to pick up your brother!" she struck me across the head once more as she passed me by, and made her way to the front door. I raced into the bathroom to clean up the blood, which now dribbled from the wounds she had placed upon both my legs. Then I dressed in pants, as I did not want the others to see my pain, as I sat beside the window overlooking my bed, wondering why she was so cruel to me, in fact to us all.

By this time I had reached my eight year, nothing much had changed. I grew more and more fascinated by my imaginary friends, and would spend hours alone, just talking with them. They were to teach me many aspects of life and death. Trying to instil thoughts within my mind that what Mother did was wrong, and that I should endeavour to change my life.

Offering their services to me, should I feel the need to draw upon them, however I would gratefully decline, as I felt that if I were to do something about it I would want that satisfaction. It was rare that I was frightened by their presence, I suppose that I still believed that they were invented by me, and therefore not really a threat.

This day, Father had purchased Mother a small car, it was a Mazda something or rather and she now had a new found freedom. She would leave us at home for hours, and expect everything done before her return. She would then arrive home just in time to beat Father home, and make up stories about what a busy day she had in the house, and with the children. I suppose one thing good came from this, I now knew that I was not very good at cooking.

As a result of the disappointment held by Mother at the state of the meal I had prepared, she decided to take my books from me as punishment for burning the dinner.

I cherished my books, which she then became very aware of. As she left the house, I laid upon the lounge holding my face within a pillow, angered at the punishment she had given me. I just wanted her to die, but instead, I would settle for her falling down the stairs.

A moment passed and as if by coincidence I heard a loud scream. As I ran to the front door and looked outside to find Mother lying at the bottom of the stairs all bunched up like a pile of old rags, as she had taken a fall from about half way down the stairwell.

This was to be the start of many unexplained mishaps, that she was to endure, ranging from spider bites, as I strategically placed the less likely to poison her species, in parts of the house only she was likely to enter. Then she would be seen slipping on a wet floor which I had just cleaned, I found that to be amusing.

"Don't just stand there you idiot, come down and help me up!" She gasped. I ran down to her, not knowing how exactly I was to help her. She was a big hefty woman weighing about sixteen stone, and I was a small fragile creature who was about five stone wringing wet! "Come on you stupid girl, help me up, the neighbours might see me here!"

I could not move her large body, let alone lift her, and I dared not say that she reminded me of a fat sow, lying in a puddle of slop, and that no one could lift her, perhaps we should hire a crane! Instead I replied with. "Do not move Mother, I will call for help!"

I ran back up the stairs to the lounge room to use the phone, called Father and within fifteen minutes he came to her aid, as she still laid there waiting for someone's pity. "Good girl!" was my reward, which came from Father's lips. He never was much for long speeches, a man of few words really. But when he spoke, we listened. Mother just sneered at me, and as I looked upon her it felt as if I could hear her thoughts.

'You did this to me didn't you, just wait I will get you for this!' I could not believe that I was hearing this, as I gazed upon her wicked face, was I dreaming? It was so clear within my mind that I needed verification. "What is it that you speak of Mother?" Mother replied. "What are you going on about Anaka, I said nothing and speak proper English its annoying."

Maybe it was one too many blows to the head, or perhaps it were just the way she looked at me, but I really thought that I heard her speak within her mind! She had twisted her ankle, and had a few bumps and bruises, but nothing serious. The children had to make up for what she could not do as a result of her injury. We waited on her hand and foot, as she lay upon the lounge, groaning and whinging for the duration.

Three weeks of doing all the work around the house, and listening to her whining, should ensure that the children would try in the future to make sure that nothing ever happened to Mother again. But that was not good enough for me. I wanted to see her in pain, the same pain as she so liberally placed upon all of us over the years. Ranging from being struck with the belt, the jug cord, burning us with a lit cigarette, she even tore out Michael's finger nail, as it went black from jamming it in the door, a door that she slammed shut in one of her temper tantrums.

Pushing us down stairs was one of her specialities, as she rather enjoyed the sound it made when we hit the bottom. As we became older, the torment and punishments became greater, and I would look to my spirit friends for guidance in these times of anguish.

The list would go on, just like that of a shopping list, as she ticked off each item while approaching the checkout. She often enjoyed a new product on sale, as she came up with new and inventive ways to inflict pain upon us.

Then, bringing us home, locking us in a cupboard, only taking us out for a brief moment in order to satisfy her hunger, then placed back into the cupboard, until the next time we were needed.

I hated the smell of mothballs! We were made to wear long pants on the hottest days, so as not to alert Father of the injury that she had inflicted upon us the previous day.

Sometimes Father would question this, and we needed to lie to him so as not to engage in questions like, 'What happened there, how did you do that!' we dare not expose our skin to him, nor did he ever enter our rooms. I had now reached my ninth and one half year, and was made to feel grateful for that, as she would often say to Me." you will be lucky to make it to your next birthday girl!" and with that we truly believed that one day she would indeed end that of our lives.

I held the maturity and attitude of that of an adult by this time. Becky however, was always acting up like she was a baby; she would even talk like that at times which irritated me. She did this I presumed, as a result of our childhood being stolen from us, and she lingered on the faint hope that one day it would perhaps change.

Father had gone away overseas for six months on business and decided to leave us behind. He had left in such a hurry, he did not even have time to say goodbye. I inquired to mother as to why father had left. "It's all you lot, you can never be good, so he has gone away to think about whether he wants you all in his life or not!" The words came from her lips like a poison dagger piercing straight through my heart.

"No it is not true. It cannot be!" I yelled horrified at the statement that I had just received. "Yes, it's true, and if you don't behave he will never come back!" she cruelly snapped. "And I will hold you responsible if that happens."

Why, why me, I asked over and over again. "Why am I to bear the blame, what of the others?" as I sat in the corner of my bedroom rocking back and forth, trying to get a grip on her accusations. I had later found out that the others had endured the same guilt trip that was bestowed upon me, this, I did not find comfort in; actually it had angered me more than her accusations towards myself. We all carried the same burden throughout our lives.

That was to be the longest six months of our lives. Mother would endlessly bitch and whine about the fact that he went away, constantly blaming the children for his departure. I had to escape, to get away, even just for a brief time.

There was a creek about fifteen minutes from home, which concealed a small waterfall hidden amongst the large trees, which stood either side of a clear blue stream. The bush was quite dense, and held the strong scent of eucalypts, I would often sit by the water's edge and dangle my feet, listening to the water as it hit upon the rocks and made its way down towards the river.

I would spend hours here when I could, in the sanctuary of this alluring place. There was a clearing a few minutes from the creek, and past that, a small haven surrounded by almost emerald green foliage. Vines covered this thicket, laden with small purple flowers in the spring.

Hidden within this thicket, I would dream of a place most secret, a place where time stood still, and life was real and worthwhile. I would lie there, and for some reason held the belief that I would indeed be saved, and within that day it would give me peace.

As the months moved forward every chance I got, I would come to this peaceful place to seek shelter, a time of healing and solitude in which I would grasp firmly allowing the stresses of my life to fall from off my shoulders as I lay within the softness of the grass reflecting on what I shall do if by chance I manage to blossom into a beautiful young woman and escape her wicked grasp.

Holding close a kind of diary, made simply from parchment and I would write verses within, of events that to me seemed important. I would lie upon the lush greenery of the thicket and think about the things that I would do trying desperately to convince myself that I will indeed grow strong and tall. I missed Father so much, but found an interest in books about 'magic, black magic.'

Starting with the tarot, and how one was to interpret them. I found it amusing that the card which represented the month of my birth was that of the hermit. The explanation of this card was of solitude and cloaking one's self for a time in order to heal. I then believed that my isolation was in fact 'normal,' and as usual Mother had lied. Just like the time when she told me that; 'it's not healthy or normal to spend so much time alone.'

This also became an escape for me, and I would go to the library at school, and sit for hours before and after just reading. As I became older the interest consumed me, to the point of no return, finding little time for anything else. I spent hours, reading of the spirit world, stories that others had told, of their encounters with such beings.

This held comfort for me in the knowledge that perhaps I was not crazy, and more than that, perhaps my imaginary friends were indeed not just within my mind. I longed for just one other to accompany me in my beliefs, and perhaps share in the same interest.

My sister resented this, and would often demand that I spend time with her. When we did spend time together we would go places where no one else would go, and pretend that we were someone else. This often amused me, as she would think of new scenario's each time. Stepping away briefly from the confines of my current state of being.

Our birthday came and went and this day we had chosen a different path, and found ourselves heading off into unexplored territory. I told Becky that maybe we should not stray too far from our present course. Taking her bad heart into consideration, and she replied. "Where is your sense of adventure Anaka?"

We found some old sewer pipes elevated from the ground, which stood directly parallel to one another, and reached about ten feet high. There had to be at least a hundred of them, so we climbed up a rather large tree which rested against the first of the pipes.

We then continued to climb the tree, till we reached our goal. We realised that there was a large gap between each that seemed out of reach, this was too much of a challenge for two youngsters, as we stood perched upon its peak, contemplating our next move.

"Shall we attempt it?" as I stood precariously on one leg, giving the impression that I was to leap across to the next. "Let's do it!" shrilled Rebecca. Becky was often the adventurous type, whom could never sit still for a moment. Her eyes reminded me of that of a fallen angel, with a hint of mischief within at all times.

She was a thin lanky girl, and being twins weighing next to nothing at birth, we both lacked the height of normal girls our age, so we to the world looked very small and helpless. Not that, that ever stopped us from getting our ambitions confused with our abilities.

It came to pass that I would be the one held responsible for all the children's actions. This was to be until we grew up and left home.

They always reached to me for strength, as they felt nothing ever bothered me. It was as if no matter what Mother did to me, I always managed to rise above it.

We decided to make the jump from the first pipe to the next, and could not help ourselves, as we had to master each of the huge structures. As they jutted out of the ground, we pretended to be some kind of gazelle, leaping from one to the next. This was to be a lengthy project and exhausting at the same time.

Before we knew it we had arrived at the last of the pipes, counting seventy-four in total, we had lost all track of time, and our journey back took us into darkness.

"We... are .. going to get... into big trouble.. for.. this!" muttered Beck, trying to speak and regain her breath at the same time. "I say we run away and never return!" I yelled in a stern but very sure voice.

"We .. Can't do that! Exclaimed Becky, taking rather large breathes in between. "What about Michael, we.. Can't leave... Him... alone... With her!

"Alright, well perhaps we should return then, but you do know that Mother will be angered!" I sneered.

By this time Becky had to rest, and before making our decent she sat trying to catch her breath. We climbed down the same tree in which we had started our adventure, Becky got about half way down and lost her footing. "Be careful!" I screamed, but it was too late.

She fell from half way down, with a thud, and a very painful scream. I scampered down after her, to find that it looked as if she had broken her arm. I was not sure as I am not a doctor, and who was I to presume anything, but her bone looked as if it were sticking out of her arm.

"Oh shit, what now are we going to do!" we both yelled at the same time. I tore a part of my dress off to wrap it tightly around her wound, she was moaning in pain. Her arm started to bleed, so I decided to carry her home, and use the arm as an excuse for our late arrival.

We approached home at around six-thirty in the night and of course, there was Mother, standing at the door with a very discontented look upon her face, tapping her foot upon the step with her arms crossed and the belt held firmly within her left hand.

"Where have you been, you were supposed to make dinner for the boy's!" she bellowed as we scaled the last of the stairs. "Sorry Mother, Becky fell and I think she has broken her arm!" I answered. "Oh, what would you know about anything!" was her reply. "This does not explain why you are late, how did you fall Rebecca?" "I tripped over a branch on the way back from the river." Beck uttered with a lisp in her speech, as she cried with the pain.

"Show me your arm girl!" Mother grabbed the child's arm with some force, as Beck screamed loudly unwound the bandage and looked upon the injury with great interest. "There is nothing wrong with your arm, you just have a splinter in it, let me get the first aid box and I'll try to get it out."

Rebecca went white with fear, and she then passed out within my arms. "Mother, you cannot try to extract it, it is her bone, you cannot do it, I will not allow you too!" standing my ground with her, I was not going to allow her to get anywhere near Rebecca, as she still lay unconscious within my embrace as I struggled to hold her weight.

"You stupid girl, I know it is her bone, I was just playing games with you. Just like the one you played to get out of making the dinner!" Mother replied in a rather sarcastic tone.

Mother then snatched her out of my arms wrapped her arm up again, in the same piece of cloth and put her in her bed. "She will rest there now until morning and tomorrow I will take her to the doctor!" she went on to say. "I am tired, and don't feel like a lengthy hospital stay tonight."

"Mother, she must see a doctor, she might get sick and die, or worse!" I begged. "Well now, that will be your own doing for leading her astray, so that will be your punishment, won't it!" she laughed and then turned towards the stove to get the water off the boil.

Ayden had left the room by this stage; he went down stairs to fix his bike, obviously agitated with her mannerism. She had been making boiled eggs for the boy's as we were not home to cook the dinner, and it was getting a bit late for Michael to be up.

I thought to myself. 'I hate you so much!' With that thought as she lifted the pot, the contents boiled up and over the handle. The water started to boil uncontrollably, and she could not release her grip. It continued that way even though she had removed it from the heat. She started to scream in pain, and then Michael started to scream in fear, as she tried desperately to shake the pot loose.

The more she struggled the more she was scolded as if by magic, he then jumped down from the table and I feared that he would be caught in the crossfire. Mother grabbed him in a feeble attempt to gain his assistance, he struggled and the water then trickled down his back. Screaming in pain he fell to the floor, as I then raced over to retrieve him as I knelt down upon the floor.

As I approached him, I lost all concentration, and her grip had now lessened enough for her to drop the pot. It hit the counter, as she ran to get cold cloths to ease her suffering. I looked up as the water spilled down, covering my left breast and flowing down to my stomach. I cringed with torturous pain which was thrust upon me, but maintained my intentions of freeing him from danger, and attending to his injury.

All I cared about was getting Michael away. I grabbed him up and ushered him into the bathroom, where I proceeded to clean and dress his wound. Parts of his burn were third degree, he needed medical assistance. By this time Mother was screaming in pain, running around the house, trying to find something to wear.

She burst into the bathroom, as I sat perched upon the edge of the tub while Michael stood in front of me so I could tend to his back. She hit his face so hard that Ayden would have felt it from downstairs.

"That's for not helping me." I then too felt the cold hard wrath of her anger as it connected with my jaw, knocking me into the bathtub. "That's for wanting this to happen, and being late home, tearing your dress and not making the dinner. If you had done what you were supposed to, none of this would have happened." That guilt thing once again swept over my body, perhaps she was right, and I should have been home to make the dinner. "Now go and get ready, we are going to the hospital." She snapped.

Raising myself from out of the tub, I held my head as it had hit the cold enamel with my fall. Michael was lying upon the floor sobbing at his wounds and how Mother had treated us. He then slid towards the basin and lifted himself off the cold tiles.

I felt so sorry for him, as I watched him struggle to regain his stance; tears were welling within my eyes and yet I still could not bring myself to cry. All the while thinking to myself, 'I will rid us of this torment, mark my words one day she shall suffer.'

Unexpectedly, as if from nowhere a gust of wind swept upon me, it was icy cold and left me with the feeling of being totally alone. Where would it have come from? We were in the bathroom, the window was closed and it was too far from any doorway. That seems a bit strange! As I then disregarded what had happened shrugging my shoulders.

I pulled the top of my shirt out to reveal a severe burn down my chest, my shirt had stuck to the wound and I cringed as I tried to release it in order to place a swab over it. Tapping the swab down, I gathered Michael and made ready for our departure.

I went to my room to change, and found a clean top and pants. As I closed the drawer, Paul the ghost appeared and stood beside the chest. "Well done!" he exclaimed as I looked upon him in a curious manner.

"I missed your tenth birthday Anaka, I have a gift." A small glass dome appeared upon the chest of drawers, and stood right next to my jewellery box. It contained a porcelain figure, which resembled a skeleton, riding on a black horse. It was the colour of the blackest night and the eyes of the horse glowed amber. It stood about four inches high, and held a gold stand with inscription which read, 'Remerous!'

I inquired as to the title, Paul responded with, "he is a great knight of olden times, do you like your gift?" "Yes, I love it; it intrigues me, thank you!" I answered. He then smiled, nodded his head at my gratitude and vanished. With the look of 'how?' upon my expression I could not imagine what had just transpired.

"How could an item like that just simply appear- as if from nowhere?" It scared me slightly and at the same time I was filled with a questioning, but the worry of my siblings took precedence over all else, this I shall discover at a later time.

I helped Rebecca up out of bed and redid her for our departure; I then collected Michael from his bedroom, seating them both upon the lounge to await Mother.

Chapter Two: the Deception.

All this deception who shall we blame,

For feelings of loss, anger, and shame

Deceitful lies about that of another

Cruel intentions from that of her mother

To burden a child with hatred and fear,

With the want and need of a single tear

Do not despair child for the time shall follow,

You shall find your way in a place named Hollow.

Anaka Dunsten.
Chapter 2

The Deception

Mother then took us to a doctor that apparently had been in her family for years. I asked her why we were not going to the hospital. "You dare to question me girl? I guess you must enjoy me punishing you?" it was at that moment it had occurred to me, what Paul had said to me on this night. I had in fact encouraged mother to take Rebecca for medical assistance.

I knew that if Mother was injured, she would have to take us to the hospital, thus sparing my sister from a night of pain and anguish. This was not just coincidence!

But I knew not of how I managed to hurt her. The doctor did not question the wounds we had all sustained, just said in a quiet voice. "Oh dear, we are in the wars tonight aren't we!"

He was a short fat, unsightly looking creature, his features repulsed me. He reminded me of that of a pig and a dog, which had produced an offspring and there he stood.

He tended to Mothers wounds first, as the three of us sat in the next room, patiently waiting. While holding Michael within my lap, I sat for a moment closing my eyes. Becky lay upon the seat beside me, sobbing and saying, "I hate her guts, I want her to die, Anaka, does she have any idea how much this hurts? Why doesn't she care?" I felt sadness for us all and Becks comments made me saddened still.

"Why indeed?" I questioned leaving a rather disturbed expression upon my brow.

The waiting room was quite small; it had one window and was quite old in appearance. There were four chairs placed closely together, which reminded me of something you, would get from an opportunity shop. Looking around the room I noticed one painting, limply hung upon the wall above the chairs, an old wooden table in the left corner, which had magazines upon it, stacked neatly in five rows.

I placed Michael within the chair next to me so that I could have a read. The magazines dated 1966; we were in the year 1977, eleven years old and ironically the year of my birth. Every one of them was from that same year. They were all covered in dust and cobwebs, and still held the look of being quite new, not tattered or tarnished as most end up being after years of use.

Obviously most people whom came to this surgery did not read either that or no one ever came here.

It would have been around nine o'clock by this stage, Michael had fallen to sleep, much to the aggravation of his wounds, and I sat there gently stroking his hair, the burn I had sustained nagging at me, as it stung with a lingering torment. Thirty minutes passed and still no sign of them.

I looked to the right of me at the old wooden door, which separated us from Mother, and wished that it would lock, and never open again. Just she and he, locked in a room together forever and we would have our freedom. The door finally opened, Mother came out and stood by me with a look I had not seen on her face before this night. It was a look of sheer pleasure.

She awoke Michael, and lifted Rebecca to her feet, "you two next." As she pushed them gently, guiding them towards the room. "I will be back to get you shortly." Speaking to me in a disturbing manner, and again the door was closed. I could not hear what went on in that room; the walls were thick and solid, pushing my ear against it to try to listen.

I quickly lost interest in that, as exhaustion from this afternoon's adventure, started to overwhelm. Finding myself dozing on and off in an upright position within the chair. Suddenly, I jumped with a start, to hear my sister scream at the top of her lungs. Then silence again. I tried to open the door, but it had been locked, then a great fear befell me, and my whole body began to shake.

A vision came upon me of being bound to his bed, not being able to move or even speak. "No it cannot be!" I needed to get away from here but I did not know where to go, anywhere but here, lunging towards the exit door to attempt an escape, only to find that it too was locked.

I pulled desperately upon the door knob, but to no avail. The fear rose to my throat, not understanding what these visions meant. Then I proceeded to settle myself, 'perhaps I was overreacting, maybe it was not really fear, but instead anticipation of events to follow.'

The door then unlocked, as I rushed back to my seat, and Mother strolled out leaving the other two in the room with the doctor. She sat beside me and was silent for a moment, and then she spoke. "You did this to me didn't you?" looking upon me with anguish in her expression. "I do not know what you are saying." was my reply. "You did this to me, this burn you did! Admit it!" as she grabbed my arm, shaking me to announce her displeasure.

"No, I did not, how I could have done this to you. I was not even within arm's reach of you!" arguing the point with her. "Lying little bitch you are, you will pay hard for this. Do you know what they do to people like you, they lock them away do you hear!" releasing her grip.

The doctor came to the door and called Mother over, it would have been around eleven o'clock or so Mother implied. I was tired and had enough, enough of the pain and more than enough of her grating voice, which seemed to irritate me more than the wound I had received.

My head hurt due to the injury I had sustained, and also from exhaustion. My stomach was making weird noises; I just wanted to go home to my bed, and away from this forsaken place. Mother then arrived with both the children, Becks arm had been mended and Michael's wounds were dressed nicely. I thought to myself, 'perhaps this man is not so bad after all, despite the way that he looked. I should know better than to judge a book by its cover!

I started to feel a bit silly at my reaction; perhaps I was just being paranoid. Mother sat on the chair farthest from me, holding onto Michael and whispering something to him. Paul my friend decided to join me at that moment; he sat beside me and whispered. "It is the eleventh hour, why do you still linger, should you not be retired by now?" with a look of concern upon his ghostly face.

"Not now please!" I answered. "Go away and stop bothering me!" I answered again in an agitated tone, looking around to see if anyone else noticed his presence. "Fine, I will leave, but you do know it is the eleventh hour, do you not?" he spoke as if hurt by my mannerism.

"Yes Paul, I do know it is the eleventh hour, but at times you choose the most inconvenient time to arrive." I spoke. "I am here to help Anaka, why do you scold me so?" and with that he then vanished leaving behind the faint smell of roses. "Who are you talking to girl?" Mother leaned forward to gain my attention. "No one Mother" I answered.

She then stood and rested Michael within the chair. "You get stranger by the day Anaka, now get up!" as she now stood before me. I refused. "We need him to take care of your injury." Saying to me in a soft tone, she never spoke to me in a soft tone, only when Father was present, now I was really scared.

My breasts were starting to form by this time, and I did not want either of them to look upon me. I had not yet received my period, the girls at school often talked amongst themselves of such things, and on the odd occasion I would listen. She grabbed me with much force, lifted me up and carried me into the room.

The doctor told her to place me upon the bed. I started to kick and scream in an attempt to free myself, but they bound my arms to the bed. "Now behave yourself young lady." Whispering quietly into my ear "Otherwise I will have to break your arm, and then he will have to fix that as well." She sneered at me and again stood upright. "You may leave now Sara if you like, I will take it from here!" the doctor said to Mother in a firm voice.

With that she turned and left the room, leaving me to the devices of this strange and frightening man. I felt sick and angry, and totally frantic inside. I did not know whether to scream or just lie there. He then approached me carrying a large needle in one hand and a pair of scissors in the other.

My name is Doctor Carrie, there is no need to be alarmed," he then paused. "Not yet anyway!" He cut my shirt down the front and exposed my breasts. There was little I could do, as my hands were firmly bound to the bed. He then placed the needle beside me on the bed, and said. "Let's just talk for a moment!" I agreed nodding my head.

"Can you tell me what happened?" he inquired in a soft assuring voice. All the while gazing upon my chest, as my small but prominent hills protruded, giving me the look of a woman. I began to speak with short pauses.

"Well, Mother was cooking and she burnt herself, so my brother came to her aid, he too got burnt, so I raced over to help, and I got burnt, that is the whole of it!" trying not to let on what Mother had done in retaliation. "My, my, this is not the story your mum told me! How old are you now Anaka?" he asked. "I am a little over ten." replying with concern. "Good, good, Ok, well your mum tells me that you have been up to no good, with a young boy down the street from you, is this true?" looking upon me with a disturbing sneer.

I immediately answered. "No, that is not the truth! Why does she speak of such things? No it is all lies! I have never done anything like that with anyone!" my face filled with fear. He paused for a moment. "Not true hey? She tells me that you have been up to no good, and as a result of your tantrum when she learnt the truth, you burnt your brother, and she came to his aid."

I started to feel as if I were going to pass out, or throw up, or both at the same time. "Please do not touch me, I do not like it when people touch me!" as he slowly approached me with indication of just that. I was so scared I could hardly speak; my heart was racing as if at any moment my chest was going to explode. 'Oh god, just strike me down now please!' was all that I could think. "You need to calm yourself, I will give you a shot to kill the pain, and clam you so that I can have a look."

He said to me as he leant down to whisper into my ear. "Now calm down!" he then inserted the needle into my arm. I cringed as I felt the sharp cold injection pierce my skin. The fluid within entered my veins, burning all the way up my arm, and reaching to my shoulder and then over my chest.

He walked away, while waiting for the shot to take effect. A few moments later he then returned. He had administered some kind of anaesthetic, which did indeed calm me, as I lay there turning my head from side to side, in a sort of disorientated sleep, but still aware of what was happening around me.

I could somehow hear within my mind, Mother saying to herself, 'You deserve this; this is pay back for what you did to me and always do!' I could hear every movement coming from within the room, the sound of bats, flying and squawking, outside in the darkness. Each beat of their wings, as they hit the air with rhythmic motion, and seemed to be deafening me. It was as if my hearing had become more sensitive.

I have read that senses often flourish to compensate for the loss of another. Maybe this was not the case, and perhaps just the effect of the drug, as I now felt totally consumed by it.

I lay there for a while in a clam state, and then he approached me again. "Now, this is going to hurt a bit but I will place this cloth in your mouth so Mother does not get alarmed, Ok!"

Before I could answer, he shoved the cloth that far down my throat, I gagged on it. I could feel the vomit rising within the back of my throat. My breathing became fast and erratic, as he proceeded to take my pants and underwear off, and pull my legs apart. He tied my ankles to the bed, and then reached for a rather large silvery instrument, that lay upon a table next to a stainless steel sink. "Hold onto yourself!" he uttered, and proceeded to insert the devise into my body.

Tears again began to well and it felt as if one actually streamed down my face, as the pain was just too much to take.

He then pulled the devise out of me and said. "Well, you were right; you have done nothing wrong yet! but we can't make a liar out of your Mother, so!" and with those words he unzipped his pants he then jumped up on top of the bed and hovered over me like an animal stalking its prey, again whispering, "Keep still, this will only hurt for a moment!"

I then felt his enormous man hood penetrate my body, and he kept pushing deeper, until I could no longer breathe or move or anything.

I though he was going to split me into two very small pieces. All the while, he kept reciting, "you will be good from now on yes!" over and over again.

The touch of his hands became too much for me to bear, as they moved all over my body, like a disease that had taken control of me, and would leave a scar upon me for life. Then, when he had finished, I felt a giant jolt, as he retracted himself and declined off the table. He fixed himself up, facing the other way so I could not see.

He then returned and attended to my chest as if nothing had happened. "There now, that feels better hey!" he said in a solemn tone. Then he pulled the cloth half way out of my mouth, and said. "Do not breathe a word of this to anyone, or next time Rebecca comes to see me, she will get the same treatment."

He laughed an almost evil laugh, as he withdrew the cloth entirely from within my mouth. "Your Mother said this was payment for services rendered!" releasing me from my restraints.

I laid there for a moment, in order to try to gather my thoughts. "You may go now, see you again to re-dress that wound, you must not get it wet for a few days Ok!" as he turned towards me and smiled. "I hope you enjoyed that as much as I did!" with a contented look upon his face.

I tried to release myself from the confines of the bed, but my body was not working at all. The feeling of numbness consumed me all the way down to my legs, as with the rest of my body. I attempted to roll down off the bed, and fell in the process, like a ten ton weight hitting the floor with enormous force.

I tried to scream but could not seem to utter a word, nothing came out; I could not speak at all, as I tried to stand. My mouth had gone dry; my throat was scratched and sore. I could feel blood running down my legs, and also had the taste of it upon my tongue.

He at this time had left the room, Mother then dawdled in, as if she knew what had just transpired. She picked up a small towel, which lie upon the sink. "Feeling better I hope!" with an evil smirk upon her face, as she moped me down to get rid of his residue returning my underwear to me. "Now, let's go home!!"

I still could not stand properly, or even focus so Mother grabbed me up and forced me to stand upright. "Walk, will you," she shouted as I staggered out of the room, with her holding onto my arm. "Now walk properly, or I will have to use force." screeching at me impatiently.

She helped me as far as the door, as I pulled from within her grasp. "Fine!" again she spoke. "Do it yourself you ungrateful child." She took the others to the car, and within a few moments I arrived.

On the way home, no one uttered a word. The boy had gone to sleep, and then Becky told me what happened. "He had to re-break my arm, that's why I screamed." She said.

"The Doctor says it will be Ok in three months, I have to go back. He's a good Doctor hey, it hurt like hell, but he tells me it will not even scar. What did he do to you?" she inquired. I tried to answer her, but my words seemed to be stuck, as I grabbed my throat and pointed to the inside of my mouth.

"What happened to your mouth?" Rebecca asked with real concern held within her expression. I still could not answer her. It was as if someone had cut out my tongue. "Stop pretending not to speak Anaka, you will irritate Mother and we will all cop it." She said in an annoyed tone, as she turned towards the door to lie against it, and try to get some sleep.

We arrived home, it was very late, and Ayden was asleep by this stage. He was allowed to stay at home alone, as he was fifteen, and was already what Mother called, 'A man.'

He never really had much to do with the troubles of our lives, he seemed to be above it, or perhaps immune to it, or even she would not dare hit him, for fear of him hitting her back! Mother did not even allow me to shower that night, I felt dirty and ashamed along with the pain which seemed to burn within my soul. With that then all I wanted to do was lie in my bed, and try desperately to release that of my pain.

This wicked creature was taunting me, and it seemed as if there was no one who could help me, no one who even cared. As I lay there, silent and alone, wishing that I had died.

The next day was a school day, and I was still unfit to go, but my legs were working, so I quickly got up, showered and readied myself for school. I fixed myself a glass of milk, and found to have gotten my voice back, as I spoke to myself in a soft whisper. Rebecca entered the room, I spoke to her. "Good morning, how are you feeling?" No answer. She just went on to make Michael and herself breakfast. "Hello!" I said out loud, she still did not answer.

I then grabbed her and looked into her eyes, "Good morning!" I yelled as she displayed a vague look upon her face. "Hi Anaka, how are you feeling?" she asked. "Did you not hear me?" as I screamed at her with desperation in my tone.

"Ok, fine Anaka, don't talk to me then, still playing that silly game hey!" I was confused by her comment, as she of all people knew that I did not play games.

She then sat down to eat, and I put my face into hers. "Hello, can you hear me?" she did not respond, and looked upon me with confusion. "What are you doing, why don't you say something?" she yelled. "I know what you are doing, I am supposed to guess what you are saying, right!" as she started to eat, looking down towards her bowl.

She took a mouthful, paused while she chewed, and then again spoke. "I can see your mouth move Anaka," as she looked up at me, "but there are no words coming out, are you Ok!" I could not speak; perhaps he had put that cloth so far down my throat, that he broke my voice. That fear overwhelmed me once again, and I rushed off to go to school my heart pulsating widely as I then gained speed within my stride.

I arrived at the school early, and sat upon one of the benches, trying to cry. I could not do it. I tried too, but I could never really cry as others did, only as an infant. It was almost as if my tears were damaged, and as hard as I tried, I could only ever muster a tear or two, just as I did in the Doctors surgery.

"How could she have done this to me?" The question 'why' kept flooding my brain does that woman really hate me that much? She must!

The grief I felt became overwhelming feelings of being violated flooded over my body as if to consume my very being, wanting desperately to release the anger, as I stood reaching for the stones before me and began pelting the stones towards that of the buildings which stood to my left as I then broke down kneeling within the earth.

After a while I then stood again wiped the dirt from my legs and composed myself thinking 'I shall not let her beat me' and walked slowly towards that of my class. I wrote a note to my teacher, excusing the fact that I could not speak. Her understanding was gratefully appreciated, and she did not question it at all.

I explained to Rebecca the reason that I could not speak. Not going into detail, but I wrote on paper, that he had put the cloth in my mouth, so as not to worry Mother with my screams, as he treated my wounds.

I also documented in my parchment the date and details of my current dilemma, writing a verse for the feelings and thoughts of his despicable act that I now held within. I wanted to run away far away from that of her curse but I could not leave the others alone holding such torment. I had so much grief and anger inside, that I fear if I could talk, I would be in trouble for the rest of my life, as the words I would say to Mother would be unforgivable.

Not to mention, being beaten within an inch of my life! Over the next few months I still did not find my voice, so I found the comfort I needed from the books I was reading. Mother said yet again, that it was punishment for the evil things that I did, and found it to be a blessing that I could not speak. She gave me a note for school stating that I had been operated on, and that my voice would eventually return.

The books on magic I was reading, actually made me aware of the fact that it did not really matter if I could not speak. I could still do some spell work; as the spells I focused on, required the use of the mind. Paul often visited, and would talk to me of the afterlife. I asked him of that gift he had given me, he replied, "just one of my magic tricks!" and he laughed.

There were times that I wished I could join him there, as there seemed to be no pain within his realm. I studied my books every day, till one day I decided to try out some of the spells. I was sitting on a log within my thicket, thinking of a way to force people away from me who tried to inflict pain upon me, and I concentrated on using a spider.

He sat on the tree before me, as I raised my hands up towards it, closed my eyes and thought about the incantation. Upon opening my eyes again after chanting the spell only to find that he was still perched upon the tree and really not interested in me at all. I then tried again, still nothing. What was I doing wrong? Reading the spell again, ah!

This only works if your enemy is upon you. I picked the spider up, as they never really bothered me, and closed my eyes and chanted again. I then opened my eyes again, to find him still sitting upon my hand. For no reason at all, he tried to bite me, my hand lit up with a stream of bright light, as if some kind of force field now governed it, and he was repelled from my hand, landing back onto the tree.

It had worked, but only seemed to work, if your enemy wanted to hurt you. I relished in that thought. I needed to master this spell, as I would never again allow anyone to inflict pain upon me, not even Mother as I practiced daily.

Suddenly, I heard a strange noise coming from beyond the thicket, it sounded like a lady singing. I tip toed in the general direction, hiding myself amongst the trees and bushes. This was not a great feat, as I was rather tiny. Peering through the bushes, there before me in the clearing, stood a young woman, dressed in a light blue almost white cape.

The hood had a silver inscription upon it, and a silver pin held the robe intact. However I could not see her face, as I turned my head from side to side trying to catch a glimpse and almost falling sideways as I glared hard to verify. She looked straight in my direction, as if she knew I had been there the whole time. I still could not see her face; she was to conceal her features by way of a black laced mask as I crawled slowly from the confines of the bushes revealed to me only as I neared.

"Show yourself unto me!" I yelled within my mind, standing firmly before her gazing with uncertainly. "All in good time" She answered back. She then spoke in a softer tone. "Hello Anaka, I have been waiting for you!"

I was startled, not really scared of her, as I walked straight up to her, but she stopped me offering a gesture with her hands before I could get too close. I knew her from somewhere, I thought to myself, but could not quite place from where. "In your dreams Anaka, that is where I am from."

But I did not speak, how could she know? "I can read your thoughts Anaka, much the same as when you read your Mothers thoughts, do you understand?"

I pondered upon her comment, and it then came to mind that perhaps on the day when Mother fell down the stairs, I did in fact hear her thoughts. I responded with, "Yes, I understand!"

Now totally intrigued with her ability to use telepathy, and equally pleased with the conformation that I did in fact hear Mothers thoughts. I was very excited about all that was taking place.

"You can speak Anaka, your voice is not broken, it is just that you have merely chosen not to use it, and with good reason." She paused for a moment, and then spoke again. "Perhaps however, you should practice as your Father shall return on this night, and Mother is beginning to worry that Father may learn the truth of her cruelty. Mother shall be questioned of your apparent lack of communication, and will be angered should Father decide to take it further, do you not agree?"

I answered her back within my mind. "Yes, I do agree, however Father is not to return for at least two weeks yet, and how did you know that he had left, for that matter how is it that you know my name?" glaring upon her with interest and she seemed to pause looking upon me with a certain questioning.

"Believe in that which I speak Anaka, he shall return this night, I know much of the goings on in your world, why do you think I have chosen to visit you?" she replied. She glared at me, and spoke in an Adamant tone. "Do not fear Anaka, for Mothers time shall come to pass, it shall be revealed to all of her ill manner, and you shall find salvation and solitude within your own."

I felt an enormous comfort in her words, and wanted to be with her always. "We shall spend time together soon, Anaka, but not this day. Dream of me," she said in a gentle tone.

"I shall be here in the thicket awaiting your arrival upon the next waxed moon!" And she turned and walked away.

She walked off into the deepest part of the woods, and for a moment I felt happiness like no other, only have I felt this good wrapped within Fathers embrace. "Wait, I did not get your name!" I called to her through my thoughts. "All in good time, be patient Anaka, and all shall be revealed." Then she vanished from within my sight.

I hurried home to find Mother on the phone, as she finished she turned to me to say, "Still not speaking hey, it can't have been that bad, Doctor Carrie has always been very good for me, he always makes me feel good all over." As she cackled to her-self slamming the phone down as she walked off towards the kitchen and then spoke again.

"You had better be speaking by the time Father gets home, which will be in about an hour; otherwise I will take you back to the Doctor." I immediately dismissed her comment of my return to that Doctor, I had already decided that this was never to happen again, and not just for me! I would kill her first, before exposing me again to the likes of that repulsive thing, man, so called Doctor.

My heart then leapt, not only for Fathers return, but the fact that the mystery lady was indeed correct, she knew it would be this night. It was Friday, I always loved Friday's. It meant that Saturday would follow, and we could spend time with Father, that is of course when he was not absent. I could not wait for his return; all the while pondering on the thought of whether or not to alert Father of her cruelty.

Mother then spoke in a harsh tone, "Now, everyone on their best behaviour," as the time grew near. I ran to my room to clean it up, and gathered my books I had been reading in order to show him.

As I returned within the living area she then stood firm and spoke in an agitated tone, "I said best behaviour, not crowding him with clutter the minute he walks in the door, now put that crap away!" She raced over and grabbed one of the books from within my grasp, and gazed with intent over the cover. The title read, 'Spell Magic.'

"What is this nonsense!" as she flicked through the pages. "What, do you think you are some kind of witch do you? Well answer me girl!" as she hissed. I snatched the book back, and as I did several of the pages ripped, and she now had them tightly screwed up within her hand.

She waved them carelessly at my face saying, "If you want them back, you will have to take them!" as she cackled at me in an almost witch type tone. I moved back from within her reach, and as I did she again spoke. "Well, come and get them!" I moved farther away still, with that she then flung them into the air.

The others just looked on as she tormented me; they were more interested in seeing Father, then playing her stupid childish games. I leant down slowly to gather them up; as I reached for the last page she stood on the corner of it. "You had better be using that tongue when he gets here, or you won't know the meaning of pain young lady! Now clean it up and you had better hurry, he will be here soon!"

She released her grip and walked away. I put them back in my room, to wait for the opportune moment, in order to salvage as much as possible and repair the damage.

I cherished my books and could not bear the thought of even one of them to be spoiled or tarnished in any way. I sat upon the lounge; my hands resting within my lap, Mother then came over, sat down beside me, and gave me a hug. I nearly threw up at even the thought of it, I told her within my mind to back off, and to my surprise she did!

"Now remember our little secret umm, don't you look pretty tonight?" she fiddled with the curls of hair that lie upon my shoulder. "Let's not fight anymore we want Father to feel good about being home, now don't we?" as she moved a little farther away again.

I just glared at her. "Now come on, you must speak or Daddy will think there is something wrong with you, and he may go away again, you must tell Daddy you love him and that everything is fine, Ok!" She then stood, and proceeded towards the door, and leant against the frame. "Straighten your back Rebecca, you look like a hunchback!" She scolded. "That's no way to greet your Dad!" turning towards the doorway again.

Why does she call him Daddy? We have not ever referred to him as that. She must be up to something I thought, oh well, just enjoy the moment I thought again. I was not going to let her spoil this night for me for anything despite the fact that her manipulating manner often gave me the creeps.

The minutes seemed like hours, then wait! I heard a car pull up, could it be! Yes! It was Father. I jumped to the floor and ran towards the door. Mother pushed me aside and said. "Mind your Mother girl, me first!" pointing towards the lounge with her stern finger. I sat back down, with the others, as they had also risen to the occasion.

The sound of his footsteps, up the stairs, and I could smell his sweet scent as he approached the entrance to the house. No longer being able to contain myself, as for the others, I felt as if they too suffered the same affliction, almost as if a tug-of-war within our-selves. Our bottoms seemed to rise with anticipation of his arrival, but at the same time we seemed to be glued to the lounge, with the fear of Mothers sadistic ways.

It was like a dream that I never wanted to wake from. He stood at the door and gave Mother a hug, and with that gentle smile, he came to greet us. We just sat there, not knowing if this was our cue, I just wanted to be within his arms, and for a moment I had forgotten all the pain that Mother had inflicted upon us, over the last six months.

With a tear in my eyes and a lump in my throat, I looked at Mother for a sign. She nodded, and at once we all pounced at him, laughing and crying at the same time.

"I have been missed!" he stated in that gentle tone, we were all so grateful for. "Yes," cried Rebecca. "You were missed terribly!" Mother looked at me and in her mind I heard her say these words.

"Speak the words you little ingrate, say it!" And with that I spoke my first words for the last three months. "I love you Daddy, I love you so much!" He replied. "I love you too, Anaka, but why so sad, and you have never called me Daddy before, I like it!"

We all called him Daddy from that day on, much to Mothers irritation. It seemed much more personal, not so clinical and gave all of us a greater comfort. I relished in the thought that I had used her own words against her, and every time the word, 'Daddy' was mentioned, you could see her cringe!

"What happened to your arm Rebecca?" Father asked with a look upon his face of real concern. He looked to Mother for an explanation. Mother quickly answered. "She fell out of the big oak tree near the river you know the one I don't know how many times I have told them not to climb it, for fear of them falling." She exclaimed with concern in her tone. "Well, kids will be kids," he laughed.

"How long ago did this happen?" he asked as he held her arm gently to view the damage. "About three months ago Daddy and I am due to go back for a check up on Monday." Beck replied with an almost frantic attempt to hide her fear. She had begun to fear that man, due to the fact that after my visit I could not speak. "Sara, why didn't you tell me this happened, when we wrote?" he questioned. She replied. "I didn't want to worry you Paul, being so far away and all." Mother went on to reveal the other injuries we had incurred over the period, laying the blame totally upon my shoulders.

Her explanation was, that I was to make coffee for her, and while taking the kettle over to the table to refill Mothers cup, Michael ran recklessly past me and knocked the kettle and its contents all over the three of us. His reply was. "Well I hope you have both learnt from this experience!" looking straight at Michael and myself. "Yes Father we have!"

I hated the fact that Mother often encouraged us to lie, better that than to endure her anger, the next available moment that Father was absent. We all spoke of the events of the last six months, and Father explained how he had needed to do this to ensure financial stability for the whole of us. It was to be the best night for us this last six months gone, and we all wanted it to go on forever.

Mother allowed us to stay up till about ten fifteen, and informed me the moment the clock hit that precise time. Then came the words, "Time for bed you lot!" my heart sank to the floor, but I relished in the thought of it being Saturday tomorrow, and we could spend the whole weekend with Father.

I gave him the strongest hug, I had ever given him, and in a gentle tone I told him. "I am so glad that you have returned, and we will all be good from now on, Father." He looked at me strangely with a questioning upon his expression.

Mother had started to wash the dishes by this stage so she could not hear my faint whispers. "What do you mean by that Anaka?" he inquired curiously. "Never mind Father, I will see you tomorrow, I love you, goodnight." And I wandered off to bed.

As I lay there shedding the bad feelings of what had occurred, I felt a kind of ease of better things to come my way.

The moon was full and almost glowing; I raised my hand up towards it, and enjoyed the appearance of the glow which now encircled it. This image reminded me of a beautiful piece of netting as it shone through the curtain, placed gently over my hand like a fine glove that I would wear to a ball, dressed as an angel or fairy princess.

For a brief moment, I strayed from reality and imagined that I was an archangel. Possessing the appearance of a winged heavenly body sent down to earth to restore to this planet, peace and tranquillity. I then started to drift, in and out of sleep.

Chapter Three: the Realisation.

The time has now come to welcome the sun,

For healings and hope of a new day begun

To find the words within a halo page,

This I shall carry forwards until I age.

To trust the one who holds grace and style,

It brings light from darkness into a smile.

The hour is near child do not hold fear,

I shall indeed find redemption within a tear

Anaka Dunsten.
Chapter 3

The Realization

As I drifted into a deep sleep, I could hear the soft humming of the breeze and it turned into a song, then a soft melody, sung by that of a woman. Suddenly, and without warning there in front of me she stood, the lady of my dreams. Was I asleep, perhaps I had dozed off, not really conscious of what was happening? I then realized that I was not dreaming, and spoke to her with my mind.

"What is your name?" I enquired. "Akana," She replied. "That is very similar to my name." I spoke again. "Yes, in fact it is!" giggling at my response. "Are you real?" I spoke and she seemed to pause with my comment. "As real as you are!" answering with a hint of curiosity at my statement.

"Do you wish to meet tomorrow afternoon in the thicket?" she said with excitement in her tone, "the moon will be waxed!" I quickly went over in my mind what was expected of me tomorrow. "Yes, I shall meet with you around three-thirty if that pleases you!" I replied, hoping that this was adequate. "I shall look forward to it; I am most pleased with your reply Anaka."

She started to walk away, and then turned back towards me, "Bring an empty book with you, and we shall start upon your new life." With that she vanished from within my sight.

I opened my eyes quickly, and sat up pinching myself to see if I were dreaming or not. "An empty book!" confused by her statement. I sat there for a moment trying to make sense of what she had told me. Then, upon my cabinet next to my bed, I could see in the moonlight a hard leather-covered book. I had not put it there, so who did? Reaching for the book, I found it to be rather heavy as I grasped it tightly the weight hung slightly to the floor I sat again within my bed gazing over the cover with great interest trying hard to focus as I was still not quite awake.

It was an A4 size bound with brown leather, holding a margin on the front which looked as if made from silver, and resembled that of which lined her beautiful cloak and hood. It held that old rustic look about it, as I examined the binder, running my fingers along the inscription. It possessed a symbolic sign, a circle and a triangle placed within the centre surrounded by script, with words written above and below the circle, embedded into the leather.

I read the words in my mind. 'Oh Tarot, Nizael, Estarnas, Tantarez' these were written around the top half of the circle and, 'Nista, Saper, Visnos' below.

My name was inscribed upon a metal plaque, just below the script, it read. 'Anaka's empty book' How ironic! I smiled with a kind of uncertainty, opening the first page to notice that they were blank. I found this all to be rather odd, but it did confirm the one thing that at the moment I really cared about. She was real, and hopefully the answer to my dreams.

I would finally have the friend that I had always longed for, and I would share her with no one. I could not wait for morning, as I then put my book back onto the cabinet, laid down and drifted into a deep sleep, one of which I had not had in a very long time.

I slept so soundly, that I did not even dream, which was a first for me. At first light I awoke, as if a new person, fresh and re-born to the world. The rays of sun were bright as I watched the dawn, peering from within some heavy black rain clouds, in a desperate attempt to warm the life that it hovered above. I wondered if this was to be the start of a new life for me, in fact for us all.

I bounced out of bed and onto the floor, but felt as if there was no floor, I felt like I was floating. I ran to the door and leapt out of the room. Father was at the table sipping coffee, and reading the paper. At this stage Mother was still not up. I smiled at him, he smiled back, "Good morning Anaka, how was your sleep?" came from his sweet lips. "I slept quite well, and yourself?" I replied. "Well thank you!" he exclaimed. Father then went on to speak of his plans for the weekend, and it involved going fishing today and then the market on Sunday.

I loved fishing, but not too keen on the market thing, too many people there. I then realised that the market would have been Mothers choice I then spoke boldly. "Can we do the fishing on Sunday please Dad?" "No problem, may I ask why?" he said with a curious look. "Do you have plans Anaka?"

"Yes." I replied. "I like to go to the river and read on Saturday's late in the afternoon when all is quiet." I explained. Father was even more curious. "Who do you go with to the river?" I was a bit hesitant to disclose my real intention, not that he would believe me anyway. "All by my-self, it is the only time I get to be alone, and I need that at times," was my response.

"Very well then" He answered, "But I will have to tell Mother that we will do the market thing today."

"That is great, thank you Dad!" I hugged him, and sat down to have a glass of milk. "Dad, you do know that I hate crowds do you not?" I smiled as I glanced towards him. "Yes dear child, I do so if you don't want to go to the market you can stay home with Ayden."

I was so excited at the thought of it I leapt out of the chair and again hugged him. "What is it with you Anaka, you seem to have changed. You don't seem yourself, also at one time or another we will discuss your comments from last night." He rose from his chair, squatted down to my level, and spoke to me in a hushed tone. "You know you can speak to me of secret things, you know you can trust me don't you?" "Yes Father, I can trust you!"

"Dad, you mean, if you don't mind!" he laughed as he again stood upright and headed towards his bedroom. He entered the room and closed the door. I could hear him talking to Mother. The door then opened and she entered the kitchen where I sat. In a firm tone she then muttered. "I have decided to let you stay home today with your brother, but you must do the washing and hang the clothes out, and I want this kitchen spotless, oh, make the beds as well do I make myself clear? Don't start on the washing until Father and I leave!"

It was obvious that she did not want Father to see me struggle with the washing; this would explain why she asked me to wait. I answered her statement with slight sarcasm. "Yes Mother, I shall do all that you say!" as I walked off, to me it was a small price to pay, in order for me to meet with Akana, without altercation.

I started in my room, my bed was the nearest to the window, as Beck was always scared to be near it, especially if I were to leave open, which was to be every night. We had one chest of drawers between us, so three draws each, which was more than enough to hold what little garments we owned, and a bedside cabinet each, with one draw where we kept our private belongings.

Our shoes were stacked neatly under the chest, and we both had a jewellery box, which Father had bought for us on one of his business trips, I think they were from china. I owned one ring, which I had received from the machines you see in the shopping centres, and cost Mother only a sixpence.

Rebecca owned a bracelet which a friend had given her. She never had trouble making friends, she was always over at someone's place or they would come to ours. Mother always made them feel welcome, and they would comment on how lucky we were to have such a Mother.

I straightened up our room, and then moved onto the boy's. Ayden's room was that of a typical teenager, clothes strewn about in a careless manner, posters upon the walls of bikes and girls. He did not appreciate anyone entering his room, so all that I would do is make the bed. Michael's room was another matter, toys and cars covered the floor, but were never allowed to flow into the doorway. He only had a cardboard box, in which to hold his treasures, this was torn, and useless. So I would try to stack them neatly upon his deck and in the shelves of his bedroom suite.

He had an abundance of clothes and shoes, which were also left about, it, took me a good hour to clean it up. Father had still not left as yet, Michael then burst into the room, throwing things all over in a desperate attempt to find a particular toy Father had allowed him to take on their journey. I did not however get flustered, as nothing was going to interfere with my appointment.

I found that which he sought, and tried to offer some kind of order, showing him that his possessions would be easily accessible if her were to do it this way. He dismissed my authority, as the object he sought held more importance, and he rushed on his way, grasping the car within his little hands. I always had time for that child, he was a quiet little thing, but if you were to annoy him, he would certainly let you know of it.

I moved onto the parent's room, at that moment Father called to me. "See you when we get home Ok, Anaka, no later than six-o'clock." He then left shutting the front door behind him. From the bedroom window I witnessed their departure. I watched as they disappeared from view. Rebecca and Michael were very excited to go to the market, in the faint hope that Mother would allow them to buy something.

My parent's bedroom was very beautiful, large and roomy; the bed was the size of that which a king would own, with the four posts laced with ribbon.

She had an old style dresser with wardrobes to match, and beautiful crystal containers resting on the dresser, which held her jewellery.

There was a chair held in the far corner, and draped over it was Father's business suit from the previous day. I could still smell the aftershave upon it as I picked it up to place it in the dry cleaning basket, which sat on the floor next to the chair. I did not understand why we were never endowed with such possessions. I made the bed, and when I was done, took the dirty clothes downstairs to wash them.

We had a really old washing machine, you know the one with the rollers up the top, which you fed the clothes through, in order to wring them out. Ours was however electric, not like the girl up the street whose Father could only afford a manual one.

Even so, you still had to feed the clothes through it, which was hard work as they became quite heavy when wet and it was an arms distance from the water to the wringer. I would stand on an old house brick; you know the concrete ones which were quite large, and white, grey in colour, in order to reach the tub.

I filled it with water and turned the machine on, added the soap and waited for them to wash.

Ayden was out the back, searching for some part of his motorbike that he had thrown in anger the previous day. I asked if he required my assistance, in order to fill in time whist I waited for the clothes to wash. He gratefully accepted my proposal, offering to me his manners. "Thanks!" so we both wandered around the long grass searching for it. "What does it resemble?" I asked. He replied. "It's a sprocket, its round about the size of a butter plate, has holes in it and is made of metal."

He went on to explain you use of such an object. "Well then!" as I butted in, "It should not be too hard to find!" as I searched with intent. The grass had not been cut for a while, it was quite long, and clung to my legs as I staggered through it. Then, there before me, I caught a glimpse of what appeared to be something metal, shining brightly within the sunlight.

I raced over to pick it up, but much to his disappointment it was not that in which he sought.

Instead, it was a necklace made from what appeared to resemble pure silver, with an angel attached, which possessed clear crystal wings. It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen, and as the sun shone upon it, all the colours of the rainbow appeared to be reflecting upon the grass, and within the drops of due as they sat upon the blades concealed each a small rainbow.

Ayden then snatched it from me, to gaze upon its splendour. "I wonder who this belongs too?" as he glared with much interest. "It must be worth a fortune!" Turning it over to find that it had an inscription, it read. 'To my Anaka, love Father.' "It's yours Anaka." he gasped in a shocked manner.

"But how would it have gotten out here? Did you lose it?" standing with confusion upon his face, and a hint of anger, as he though upon his comment.

"Mother!" we both yelled. "She would have done this. It is the first I have seen of it Ayden!"

We looked around the spot we found it to see if there was more to be found, as he handed it back to me. Ayden then stumbled upon, what appeared to be a suitcase, of some sort as a small part of the corner jutted out from within the earth. A large outline remained within the soil, which gave indication that the case would have been of reasonable size. He ran to get the shovel from the back shed, and proceeded to dig it up.

I was lost in the moment, and had visions of a treasure hunt on some remote island, then, reality check, as my vision turned towards Mother. As he pulled it out of the earth, he gently set it upon the grass, and we both just stood gazing at it. It was in fact a large wooden box, with wrought iron hinges and a pad lock at the front. Ayden spared no time in removing the lock, by way of a crowbar acquired from the shed.

He opened it to reveal many treasures, Rebecca's, Michael's and my own. So, it was not Father whom had denied us of such pleasures, it was Mother. It was now that I understood why she would say, 'Do not hold faith in the pleasures of the flesh, as it will tarnish, nothing is forever.'

Some of the pieces dated as far back as 1965. There were also a few items which belonged to Ayden, including his sprocket. "That bitch!" he yelled, "I just want to kill her!" he yelled again. "I can't believe it, why does she do these things to us?" he exclaimed, in a much annoyed manner. I replied, "She is sick in the head, she is mental!" I picked up a note from within the box.

It was to Sara, from Paul. He was in England at the time, as the letter stated, and it was dated 1970. It read,

'Dear Sara, I miss you all terribly, I have sent these gifts to you, as I will not be home for another two weeks. Please pass them on to the children, and tell them I miss them. I am looking forward to coming home. I miss you all; terribly love your husband Paul. X X X X.

Anger then swept upon me, like a gale force wind, and the trees that surrounded us began to bend with the wind. My hair lifted from off my shoulders, as Ayden shielded his face, grabbed the box, and made way to take cover. Then as I settled, so did the wind, and my hair returned to rest upon my shoulders, as I just stood there. "I hate her so much Ayden!" I remarked turning towards him.

He just stood there holding onto the box. "That was weird wasn't it!" he exclaimed, and I just smiled. Ayden took our belongings up stairs as I followed and distributed the items to their rightful owners. He placed Mother's favourite necklace into the box, and re-buried it in the same spot.

"That will fix her!" giving me a slight hug, "Don't worry Anaka, I will deal with this one if it is ever brought up. Can I have that note please; I want to keep it just in case." I handed him the note, and he walked off and downstairs to fix his bike.

The hour was drawing near towards my new adventure, so I rushed to finish the washing; I hung them out and then waited for the last load to finish. Ayden had mentioned that it was two-forty-five pm. And I could not wait; I still had thirty minutes to finish off, as the trip only took fifteen minutes. I had to ask him the time, as it was always revealed to me as eleven o'clock, regardless of am or pm.

As I pushed the last load through the wringer, my arm got caught, I could not reach the release button, and it was burning the skin off my arm. As I screamed with the pain, Ayden ran to my aid. Pushing the release button, and forcing the rollers to release me. My arm was bloody and burnt, as I fell to the ground; several thoughts went through my mind. If I do not finish the washing I will be in trouble, if I miss my appointment I will never forgive myself, holding my arm, and cringing with the pain.

He grabbed me up from my seated position, "You need to get that looked at, come on, upstairs!" I told him again that I needed to go somewhere; I had to be there by three-thirty. He bandaged my arm and spoke. "You had better finish that washing or she will be annoyed!"

"I know!" as I stood there agitated, one from the pain, and two that I could not share with him the manner of my urgency. He could tell that I was upset, "look, you go and do what you have to do, I will finish off, but don't expect that this will happen again!" as he frowned to show his authority. "Thank you Ayden!" I shrilled, wrapping my arm around his shoulders. "Well, you did help me to find my sprocket!" as he then released from our embrace, and headed off downstairs to finish up.

Forgetting completely that my arm was sore, I ran to my room, to find the best dress that I owned. It was an old thing, the colour of grey with a silver ribbon around the neck line, which I loved. It had a full skirt and tight bodice, which came down my waste in a 'V' and pointed to the ground.

The sleeves were long and bell shaped at the end this was ideal as I would hide my wound and at the same time not constrict it. All of my dresses went down in a 'V' shape, as with all of my shirts. It is funny, but up until now, I never took notice of such things. It was the little things in life that seemed to hold the most importance.

I grabbed my book, went to the bathroom to do my hair, as I looked into the mirror I then caught a glimpse of a young woman, an image of which you would only see in a magazine. She reminded me of someone, someone that one day I would hold close to my heart. Her hair was long and golden with curls, eyes blue, thin face but attractive full lips, and gentle expression. She wore a headpiece, which shimmered within the glass of the mirror, and reminded of something that I longed to own, something a princess bride would wear.

I thought for a moment, perhaps this would be a glimpse of me as a young woman, I then slapped myself. You will never make it to be a woman, let alone have that look; Mother shall indeed kill you first. I put the necklace on, as I was now ready to leave, my heart leapt as I stepped out of the front door with book in hand. I arrived at the thicket, all the while praying that she would appear.

As I sat on my favourite log, there within the thicket, I hummed to myself a tune that I had heard upon the wind almost as if a whisper which was carried through the air held within the breeze. It would have been about three-thirty, when I felt a warm breeze embrace me from behind. She placed her gentle hand upon my shoulder; I arose and turned to greet her. "Good afternoon Anaka." The sweet sound of her voice echoed within my mind.

"Good afternoon Akana." I went on to say. We both then sat upon the log, she still wore that blue hooded cloak, as it gently rested upon her shoulder, covering the log, within its length. This time, she pulled the hood down to reveal her face. I could not believe it, she had the same look as the picture I had witness in the mirror, not more than thirty minutes ago.

She was beautiful, and I could not take my eyes off her, not even for a moment. She told of a tale, that of a woman who indeed, had a bad start in life; I listened intently, still gazing at her beauty. There never seemed to be any sign that she was a spirit, usually the air around you would become cold at their presence. With Akana, I always felt warm, just like the sun hitting upon your face on the first day of spring dispersing the chill from the air at the farewell to winters end.

This tale she told reminded me of myself, however she used other names. The moral to the tale, would be revealed unto me, at another time. "Now Anaka, I indeed have a gift for you, close your eyes and picture yourself on the banks of an icy pond, you shall not feel cold, nor shall you feel afraid." I felt as if I could trust her with my life, she then asked me, "can you see that which I speak, can you see that pond?"

I then desperately concentrated upon her request, "Yes Akana, I can, it is covered in snow, much like that of my home town in Europe." It felt as if I had been there before, standing in the snow. "Yes." She replied. "Can you now picture yourself as you stand by this pond?"

"Yes Akana, I can see it, I am right there, it is not cold and I am not afraid."

"Marvellous!" she replied. "May I hold your book a moment please Anaka?"

"You may indeed." I was excited and a little confused at the same time.

"Do not be confused, all shall be revealed unto you, should you bare patience."

She took the book from me, as I sat there staring at the pond, the vision she had planted within my thoughts, as I waited for something to happen. Akana started to sing, but the language was not of this time, it is weird but I found myself to be able to understand it.

The words were that of a goddess, sung by the heavens themselves, and went a little like this.

Menj tova'bb o' vatasan, is''lj le e gyermek melle', oleld "ot korul" az ajandekoddal, ami a vadb'ol szarmazik.

The interpretation was then offered in English, Proceed with caution, sit beside this child and embrace her with your gift, that of the wild.

As she sung, I could see nearing the pond, a beautiful white wolf. He slowly walked towards the entrance to the pond, by way of an abundance of tall trees, their branches bowing as heavily burdened by the snow.

Moving slowly with graceful steps, glancing up to me, his eyes a piercing grey colour and appeared to be staring straight into my soul. I could feel the heat, as his eyes burned into my body, but it was not pain, just hot enough to let me know of its intention.

I felt a bit frightened, as he neared, but Akana held onto my hand, and in a quite tone, assured me that there was no danger. She continued to hold my hand, as the graceful animal now stood, not a breath away. "Do not feel fear Anaka, for he shall be your keeper, and he shall be there for you in times of darkness and fear." Akana softly said as she tightened her grip upon my hand.

It was truly amazing as I did not feel sick at her touch; the wolf ventured straight up to me, and licked the other hand. Akana then spoke in a firm voice. "Megint, 'ulj e'es "pleld a't mutasd neki az er"odet." again, sit and embrace her, show her your strength.

He then sat beside me and looked up at me, his eyes showed visions of beauty, changing to that of a wild beast, displaying all of its anger as he snarled, showing his white and very sharp fangs, which dripped with saliva, as if hungered.

I leant down to pat him, and he nudged into my legs. I could feel his warmth, and then felt completely as ease. His fur was the touch of silk and I could feel his heartbeat, pounding with every breath he took, as he leant closer still against my legs. Akana again spoke, this time in English.

"He has embraced you as his keeper, and he shall be yours. Open your eyes Anaka, for you are truly blessed and he is grateful."

We sat for a moment, silent, then both of us spoke at once, and we laughed at each other, and again sat silent, as still as the pond that I had reflected upon. "He is to be your friend, as with myself Anaka." She handed my book back to me,

I was curious as to why she had taken it to begin with, and proceeded to open it. "Later Anaka!" as she gently closed it again. "Was it you whom placed this upon my cabinet, beside my bed?" I needed to know, I needed to know everything about her, I thought to myself. "Anaka, there is much about me that you shall learn in time, and in turn, I too shall learn from you, and yes, it was I whom placed the book beside your bed, on the cabinet. It is a gift." And she assured me with a smile.

"Akana, I need to know what the script means, on the cover of my book!" looking upon her, awaiting an answer. "It is a talisman, Nizael, Estarnas, Tantarez, insures the bearer that they may see into another's mind. Nista, Saper, Visnos, Is for the service of people whom are deemed worthy, like a friend." She replied. "Does this help?"

I looked upon the cover, running my fingers along the words as she had read them. "Yes, thank you!"

"Now Anaka, our first day has ended, you must return to your family, Father is waiting for you. Oh, and also, feel at ease, for it is not you whom shall carry the guilt of Fathers absence."

How could she know of this? I have so many questions I need answered. "When shall I see you again, Akana?" I questioned with sadness held in my tone. "Do not feel sorrow child, go and read your book, this you shall find comfort within. It holds all the answers to all the questions, which are now relevant, and shall give you peace, go now."

She pulled the hood back over her face, as she stood, and with that she walked away, as silently as she had appeared. She spoke in much the same manner as I, as if we were of the same time and place.

That old 16th century type English with slight accent and with that she encouraged my way of speaking which I truly adored.

I opened my book to find that the first page had been inscribed upon, and there also was a small hole which lay a crystal gem. There were detailed notes of what to do with the gem. I hurried home, for I did not want to be late. I sung all the way home, and as it seemed, I did not have a care in the world. A thousand questions went through my thought at once, for a moment I thought that perhaps I would explode. I could not wait to read my book, and hopefully discover more of this amazing woman.

As I approached the top of the stairs, I noticed Mother and Father sitting at the opposite end of the veranda. I then realised, 'how was I to conceal the book?' which I held firmly within my grasp, and what of the pendant I wore around my neck? What if Mother had already discovered that her necklace had vanished? I tucked the necklace into my dress, and held my book in a manner, so as not to draw attention upon it.

I arrived at the top last step, and Father looked over towards me, and proceeded to speak. "You are right on time, Anaka." Looking down at the timepiece he held upon his wrist. "Thank you; did you enjoy your afternoon?" He smiled again.

"Oh yes!" I answered with much confidence in my voice.

"What have you got there?" Mother inquired, leaning forward on her chair to get a better view. "Aaa... book!" replying with much concern held within my tone. "Well, give us a look!" they both said at once. I slowly walked over with the book firmly gripped at my side, I did not want them to see, and how was I to get out of this one?

Father reached to suggest that I pass it to him, as I lifted the book up; I held my breath and closed my eyes tightly, for fear of their response. "You are acting so strange lately Anaka, are you alright?" as he took the book from within my grasp.

Father looked upon it with great interest, this is a lovely binder, and he read the title. "Cinderella' what, what was I hearing?' opening my eyes in shear shock! He opened the first page, to disclose the beginning of a fairy tale, with lovely bright illustrations and all. I could not believe what I was seeing!

"This is beautiful, where did you get this from?" he spoke with much delight. I immediately lied straight to their faces. "I found it near the river some time ago."

Father replied. "Someone must have wept when they discovered that they had lost it!" "Yes!" I replied. "But it now has a new owner!" He passed the book back, and in a grateful tone I thanked him. Mother asked me to go in and clean-up for dinner, I quickly responded so as not to draw their attention to the jewel around my neck. As I walked away, Father then called me back.

"Anaka, what are all those marks on your legs, come here child!" As I turned to face him I quickly answered. "It is nothing Father, I was caught by one of those bushes which hold thorns upon them, and they are just scratches!" Mother replied, "Yes, I took her to the Doctor last week for a tetanus shoot." "May I go now?" "Yes Anaka, go and wash up for dinner, Ok!" Mother said in a rather relieved voice.

I went to my room, changed, and put the necklace into my jewellery box; I then placed the book back upon the chest near my bed, where I had found it.

I quickly changed into pants and a top. "That was unbelievable!" I thought to myself. "They have no rights to read it!"

My heart sang with happiness, as I danced around the house and headed towards the bathroom to wash up. The others were busy watching some show on the box, as they referred to it. Father had brought home from the market one of those new screens that you placed over the front of the television which gave it the look of colour. They were so amazed at the new invention, that they did not notice my delight.

Then Mother and Father entered the room, and she went to the kitchen to finish off the dinner. After a short time we all gathered at the table to enjoy the meal that she had prepared. Father spoke of the day's events, and around the table, he would often say a joke for the day. The jokes he bestowed upon us were that stupid, that one could not help but find them amusing.

And soon the whole room was filled with laughter, Mother even laughed, and that was a rare commodity! Rebecca and I then arose to clear the table; Father encouraged us to sit back down for a moment. "I have a few things that I want to say, now that we are all together."

"Thank you goes out to Mother, Rebecca and Michael, for the wonderful day we had at the market. Thanks to Ayden for mowing the lawn, and thank you Anaka, for making sure that you arrived home on time, it has indeed been a pleasant day all round."

Everything was perfect, the whole of it. He then proceeded to say. "I am really glad to be home, and I promise that I will never leave again, well, at least not without taking you all with me." You could see the weight falling off the children's shoulders as the burden of Mothers lie's fell to the floor, hitting hard enough to almost go through the tiles.

We had all felt responsible for his departure, and with good cause. We all immediately jumped off our chairs and race to him to embrace our happiness.

We all love you so much dad, came from the lips of each child, as we made our way back to be seated. Mother just sat there, gazing in a sort of zombie mode, then a moment later. "Come now girls, clear the table please." She commented in a hushed tone. We arose once again from our chair, and I started to hum a tune, while proceeding to clear the table.

As I approached the sink, I rolled up my sleeves, and noticed that the burn on my arm had almost vanished. I looked in amazement, and the thought to myself, 'I wonder if the other burn had healed too?' I quickly helped Beck to wash and dry the dishes, and then announced to the family. "Well, I am off to bed now!"

It was only around seven-thirty in the night, and I knew this as a certain show came on the same time every night. I glared at all of them, sitting on the lounge all in a row, as I told them of my intentions. You could see a row of stunned faces, as I gathered myself, and headed off to do the bedtime ritual.

I went to my room to change into my nightie and yes, the burn on my chest was gone. There laid a faint scar, but it had healed completely. After a while I came out to kiss Father good night, he grabbed me up and gave me the tightest hug. "Isn't it a bit early for bed?" he inquired bouncing me upon his knee. "Yes, it is Father, but it has been a long day, besides, I want to read for a while." Mother spoke.

"What are these books you bury yourself in all the time?" "Oh, just nursery rhymes and things like that!" I replied quickly. "I showed you the Cinderella one, remember, I am only up to chapter four of that book."

"Oh yes, I remember now, well, have fun then!" And she drew me towards her to give me a goodnight kiss which again left me with a nasty taste held within my mouth.

I hurried into my room, grabbed my book off the bedside, lying upon my bed, I proceeded to open the book to the first page. The pages were not made from normal paper; they were quite thick and felt as if made from leather, only they resembled that of fine paper, with the faint colour of off white, almost beige.

Flicking through the book, I notice that the tale only went on for five pages. The fifth page was even thicker, as it was joined to the sixth, in order to strengthen it.

There was a hole on each page, starting with the first, which held a small glass door, with a lock in order to encase the crystal. The glass box was then carried through to page six in order to complete the box, and was attached to page five. I opened the page, to find there was a delicate silver string, embedded into the fifth page and was carefully wrapped around the gem which held the stone intact.

I started to read page one, 'Chapter one, the Beginning.' And the first paragraph went on to say.

"I would introduce myself to you as Akana, I am not of the flesh or the living, but, I am real. I have come to you in your time of darkness, to offer you some light, and a time of healing, not only for your body, but also for your mind. Here as you lie upon your bed, you will find a sense of happiness and well-being.

I am going to be your friend for many years to come, and all you have to do if you want me, is dream of me. I come to you from a place where there is no fear, no judgement and no pain. It is the place in which one goes, when passed onto a higher state of being. And also, the place you have chosen for your secrets." The rest of the page was then blank.

'So,' I thought to myself, 'she is a spirit then.' I said out loud, and then cringed at my carelessness. The words appeared as if by magic and Akana was answering my questions through the use of our minds, she then went on to answer me. "Yes Anaka, I am a spirit, but do not be alarmed, I mean you no harm, you are indeed used to spirits visiting you are you not?"

This jolted me a bit, how could she have anticipated my question to be able to answer it perfectly? The script then followed on to say. "You shall need to carry belief and truth within yourself, in order to be able to grasp the concept of what you are reading. In fact, all of what you will begin to see and feel, you shall also find a bit difficult to grasp at first, but this shall come to you with time, "Now, for your first lesson."

Open the glass door, undo that which holds the crystal in place, and gently unfold the string from the right side, using your right hand, until the stone is released from within its bonds. This crystal shall be your connection to another great plane, in which your keeper dwells; do you know of that in which I speak, Anaka? "The Wolf" I answered, fairly uncertain at my thoughts.

"Yes, very good, he is named 'Nanok,' Anaka, now put the book down, release the crystal and hold it firmly within your right hand. Remember your right hand, for this should be used only for the good of all things. She stressed adamantly.

"Close your eyes Anaka, and picture yourself back near the pond that you stood by this day, is it within your sight?"

"Concentrate hard, as within a moment the vision shall come forth, and reveal itself unto you."

With that the pond appeared, within my sight and my wolf was there standing by my side.

"He has embraced you as his own Anaka, and he shall come to you whenever you need him, without question or quarrel, he shall be there to protect and guide you. You have now started the bond between you both, and for as long as you hold the gem close to you, he will appear at your command. Do you understand Anaka?" She then appeared before me, carrying a smile and bringing with her a gentle warm breeze.

"Yes Akana, I understand, but will others see you here?" I answered.

"No child, only should I wish them too. Anaka, you can wear the crystal around your neck, it shall also give to you strength." It started to glow as she spoke, and I held it high to gaze at its wonder. She then again disappeared, leaving the warm breeze behind, as I embraced it.

"Akana, what if Mother was to see the stone?" I asked as I turned the page. Again the words appeared as I heard them in my mind. "It shall be unseen by others, but do not offer it to them, for then the power shall diminish and they shall draw upon it, know this also Anaka, as you age and draw within strength you shall no longer require the use of the gem, now then, what is it that you have learnt so far?"

I paused for a moment, loosely closing the book, to reflect upon my answer, as if it was some kind of exam and I needed the top mark. I looked out towards that of the window, and I could see that the clouds had covered the moon, and you could just see the glow of it to one side, as if heavily masked.

I opened the book again, and in my mind I answered the question she had waited for. "I have learnt that in order to find you, I need rest.

I must hold the crystal close in order to find Nanok.

I can call him by name, without the aid of the pond, and he will obey.

I must never offer the crystal to others.

Always only use my right hand for spells, for the good of all.

Oh, and you are a ghost.

The book went on to reveal. "Very well done Anaka"

"But you have missed some vital points. The book shall not reveal itself to others, and......!"

I noticed a blank line; it was as if I had to fill it in perhaps. So I did, I wrote in my own words.

I assumed that this is what she desired to see.

The book shall not reveal itself, and you speak to me within these halo pages and within my mind.

"Yes Anaka, that is correct, you are doing extremely well!"

I could not believe it, was this white magic! Or was it some kind of black magic, sent directly from hell in order to taunt me even more? A cold gust of wind swept upon me from within my window, as if the gods were angered by my thoughts, as it brushed passed my body, the hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. The room became icy cold, filled with the air of an evil presence.

Suddenly loud obtrusive words began to echo within my brain, almost with the same thumping sound that the bats had repealed the night when the doctor stole my innocence.

"I am not here to taunt you, and yes, I guess it is some kind of magic, but if you do not believe in that which I speak, you may just as well close this book now, and never hold it again. You must hold faith that I am here to help, but do not make the mistake of thinking that I do not get angered."

Quickly I spoke with a gentle tone. "I am sorry to doubt you Akana, but good things that are bestowed upon me, are often a little hard to except, and always seem to have a price attached to them, forgive me!" I begged. "I do understand Anaka, but understand this, I am not a conjurer of magic tricks, nor is this to be taken lightly and I can only help you should you feel the need to draw upon it. Make up your mind, shall you indeed accept this as your own and believe in it, as I believe in you, or you may cast it aside and never draw upon it again."

"This book is merely a learning tool, and it too gives the freedom of communication between us when we are not together do you understand?" she stated in a firm yet solemn tone.

There were more blank lines on the page!!! I quickly wrote on the line. I will believe in you and also in this book, I am sorry and I shall never doubt you again! I will accept your gift of power and freedom, with your guidance.

"Thank you Anaka, now we shall continue tomorrow, as you grow weary and the hour grows late. I am here to bring you out of darkness and to assist with your healing." I looked upon Rebecca's clock, it was eleven pm, how unusual, it had taken me all this time just to read two pages and I had not even noticed that Rebecca had come in the room and had gone to bed.

"It is in fact midnight Anaka, as the time piece does not serve your needs." Akana again spoke to me using her telepathy.

I guess she practiced this in order to try out her skills and unite our bond further too I feel it was indeed her way of teaching. I put the crystal around my neck, closed my book, and laid it upon the cabinet. Then with a feeling of utter peace, I curled up in my blankets and fell swiftly into a deep sleep.

Chapter Four: the Disclosure.

Let us unveil the hideous truth.

Of a time of deception and stolen youth,

Tempered and angered beyond belief,

Left lonely and angry without relief,

Do not fear child for the truth shall rein,

And with that remove all anger and pain.

The rain shall come and wash all away,

And the sun shall then shine, on a brand new day.

Anaka Dunsten.
Chapter 4

The Disclosure

I had the need to rise early this day as it was Sunday and we were to venture upon our fishing trip. It was around seven-thirty when I opened my eyes, to the sound of clutter and banging coming from within the kitchen. I wandered into the living area to find Mother getting our food ready for the day's events.

The other children were outside getting the car packed up with rods and tackle, Father was attaching the boat and trailer to the car with the assistance of Ayden. Mother then called to me. "Child, help me with this ice box, I can't lift it myself!" She groaned.

"Father felt it to be important to let you sleep in a little, as you were busy yesterday cleaning while we went out. I am grateful for the job you did, but that shouldn't mean that you should get out of helping me today." We carried the ice box together which was indeed heavy and headed down the front stairs, Father raced up to give us aid.

"Thanks girls, you have been a great help. Have a good sleep Anaka?" he smiled. "Yes thank you Dad." Returning his smile and concealing a look of sarcasm towards that of Mother. "Dad" "Yes Anaka?" as he turned to face me. "I love to go fishing with you!" I said with a larger smile still held firmly upon my face. "I know you do Anaka, so do the others."

"Yes Father, they do and I cannot wait!" I answered. Father laughed, "Are you going fishing in your pyjamas?" "Ooops" I laughed back glancing down to the slippers upon my feet. "No, I will go and change, do not leave without me!" "Well, you had better hurry; we are almost ready to go." He said in an excited tone.

I raced upstairs to find something appropriate. Ten minutes later I arrived wearing a pair of bloomers, maroon in colour, the same colour stockings, a grey singlet top with a 'V' neck, hidden under a white school type collared shirt, a pair of white joggers and a white and maroon cap. It all sort of matched. I also had the crystal Akana had given me neatly tucked under my singlet, as I ran towards the car. Father laughed again, "Is that how you are going?

"Yes." I replied. "What is wrong with that?" I said with a hint of displeasure at his remark looking down my body to verify that all was as it should be. "Nothing is wrong if you feel comfortable with what you have on, then it's perfect." He replied, trying hard to control his laughter. "However you will probably be hot in that outfit."

We all piled into the car, all but Mother. "Why is Mother not coming?" I enquired. Father answered with sarcasm. "Now you all know Mother hates to get her hands dirty!" I felt so happy of her decision to stay behind; this would allow us time alone with Father, and the perfect opportunity to talk with him without her interference. However felt it strange that she would trust in us enough not to reveal to Father that of her torment.

We started on our way, and then an anxious feeling swept over me. "Stop the car Dad; I have forgotten something, STOP!" He screeched the car to a Holt as I held onto my chest.

"What child, what is it?" "Sorry Dad, I have forgotten something, I will not be a moment." As I flung the door of the car open, and raced towards the house. "Ok, but hurry, I want to beat the morning traffic." He replied in an almost impatient voice.

Mother was still downstairs talking to the neighbour. She had failed to notice me, as I scaled the stairs and run up to my room. I grabbed my other necklace the angel that Father had bought for me, and hid my book under my bed. Confident that all was now fine, I started back down towards the car. Still unnoticed by Mother, as she would probably stand there all day, gossiping of others that lived in our street. I bounced into the car, and then took a moment to catch my breath.

"You Ok now Anaka?" father questioned looking upon me curiously. "Yes thank you for your patience!" as we headed down the dirt road of our driveway. "You seem a little strange of late Anaka, you're not sick are you?" "No Dad, I am fine, but thank you for asking."

Rebecca spoke. "Dad, what do you mean of late, Anaka is always strange!!" and she laughed. In fact they all laughed. I sat there crossing my arms with displeasure. "It's Just a joke Anaka." Replied Becky as she then poked me in the ribs. "Anaka, what it that was so important, that you had to go back inside?" Father inquired.

I gazed out at the window in order to find a quick answer. "I forgot to put my books away Dad and you know how Mother gets." I answered. "Yes child I do, sometimes she is so fussy!

Father put the music on in the car, he would turn the volume way up loud, when Mother was not there, and we would all sing along. He had one of those eight track tape recorders

And we all took turns in selecting the songs that we wanted to hear.

It was about an hour's drive to the river we visited, it was near a place called Gary Beach, just outside the town of Gladstone. I loved going there, as did we all. There was a large rainforest, reindeers inhabited the area, and there was a river which led to the ocean, surrounded by dense bush, with tracks, and all just fifteen minutes from the beach.

The road was narrow and filled with tight curves, and the surrounding trees stood around a hundred feet high, and no doubt as old as they were tall. Often you would see koalas and other such creatures hiding amongst the lush greenery. That is if you were to venture this way around dusk.

The forest was so thick, you could barely see the sun shining through the leaves and so beautiful you could stand for hours, just gazing at its wonder. We arrived at the picnic area. "We will take the boat out later." Father exclaimed, and proceeded to get our belongings out of the car. We would walk the rest of the way, down a bush track to a hideaway, which we named 'our spot' as no one else ever seemed to go there.

We later found out that Father owned this piece of land, and that's the reason no one ever went there. We laid out our camp, excitement took over and I could not wait to throw a line in.

Father headed in my direction, and threw his line in parallel to mine. The boy's found their own spot and did pretty much the same. For a moment Beck stood by herself, realising she was alone, scampered over to join Father and I. "Rebecca, why do you slouch so?" I questioned. "Yes girl, straighten yourself, it's much more attractive and better for you!" Father added to my comment.

"Leave me alone!" she scolded us back. "I am trying my best!" hanging her head and moving sideways, dragging her line through the water in order to gain distance again between us. After a moment, Beck got a tug on her line. "Yay!" she shouted, lifting her head and straightening her stance. "I got one!" she announced, and proceeded to reel it in. the fish put up a good fight, but she managed to pull it in all by herself, for a moment I thought that perhaps it would pull Beck in instead, being so small and all.

"It's a Flathead!" she squealed, very excited at her catch. She would not however handle the fish, as the feel of its slimy scales made her gag, so Father put down his rod, and without effort removed it from the hook. "That's a good size, we will keep this one, it looks to me to be about 3lb." as he threw it into the bucket we had set aside to accommodate for our trophies.

Beck smiled, and yelled over to Ayden. "Beat that! I am the best fisherman ever!" we all laughed, with the exception of Ayden. He glared back at her as if this was some kind of competition, and he feared losing. Being a male, he could not afford to be thrashed at anything, especially a male activity such as fishing, and he took it most seriously. Moments later, he too captured one, and was also a Flathead, slightly larger than Beck's, weighing about 5lb. he snarled at her in a cheeky manner, "Who is the best?" he commented poking his tongue out at her.

Michael just sat there, for the longest time not saying a word, patiently waiting for the moment that he too, would become a legend. An hour went by and nothing, not even a bite. This did not however deter me, I was happy just being there and sitting by Fathers side. I lifted myself up from off my chair, to go and get a drink. Father did the same in order to have a stretch.

Opening the ice box, I found some cups and cordial, and I poured us all a drink. Father went over to the rug, which I had spread upon the grass at the edge of the sand, to lay down for a moment. As I handed the drinks to the others, I glanced over to my rod to check it, and noticed that it had vanished. "Oh my god" I yelled dropping Ayden's drink as it splashed over his legs and I raced over towards my spot. "Good on you!" he yelled.

On the way over, I managed to get caught in Beck's line, as carelessly I had raced over to retrieve my rod. Just as I tripped on her line Beck got a bite, "oh dear!" she yelled, as the line was caught around my ankle. Father raced over, as whatever was on the end of the line was now pulling it so tight; it was cutting into my ankle.

Beck let out the slack, and Father tried to release me, he managed to free me, and let go of the line. The fish then started to pull her into the water; Father yelled grabbing her around the waste. "Hold on tight!" the line had cut into her hands but she did not care, she wanted to land this one, no matter what. Father took control of the rod and with a huge tug, managed to reel it in about half way.

He pulled it in a little further, and we could see the glare of metal, shining within the water. "What the hell is that!" he yelled. I raced over to look for my rod, I thought that perhaps it had fallen to the ground, but no, it was gone. "Dad" I yelled, "My rod is gone!" as I searched the entire area.

"What the....!" He replied. He pulled and pulled and then all of a sudden the line became loose. He started again to attempt to reel it in, and to our amazement, he had caught my fishing rod. We all burst into fits of laughter, as he wadded within the shallows to retrieve the rod.

He passed Beck's rod back to her, as he grabbed mine up out of the water. No sooner as he held it upright, there was a huge tug upon it again. Beck fell down with a thud, as her line had then released its grip. It was then that we had established that it was my line that the fish had chosen to bite, it merely got caught around her line, pulling my rod into the water.

"That's got to be some fish!" Ayden yelled, as Father tried desperately to reel it in. The line was cutting into his hands by this stage, Ayden then ran over to assist him with the struggle. They grabbed it together and started to pull. "IT'S A SHARK!" They both yelled, looking towards each other with a hint of fear, but more over determination than anything upon their faces.

You could see its fin rise above the water, as it then started to furiously throw itself around in an attempt to free itself. It was about three meters in front of them, and you could see the outline of it through the clear water.

It was huge! Dad yelled. "Anaka, run and get my gun, hurry!" as they both struggled to hold the line. I picked up the weapon, and as I did, I received flashes of shadows enter my thoughts, a vision of a gun, that later I would hold pointing at another's life, but not really of this world. It was strange and it frightened me, so I dropped the gun right next to Ayden.

He grabbed the gun from off the sand. "Dad, can you hold it?" he muttered. "Yes, but hurry son, I don't know for how long!" Ayden let go of the line, took aim, and shot.

The water filled with blood, and I almost felt sorry for it. The shark however was not deterred and it was still throwing itself about, trying to break free of its bonds. Another shot was fired, the great animal tired, and started to relent. He threw the gun onto the sand behind him, and regained his hold upon the line, as they started to pull it in.

Father was exhausted by this stage, and he sat upon the sand still holding onto the line to regain his breath. About five minutes later, the shark yielded, and both Father and Ayden managed to pull it ashore, half way up the sand. We all just gazed for a moment. "It's a Grey Nurse!" Ayden yelled excitedly. I walked over to have a closer look. Michael and Rebecca just stood there, mouths gaping, and not really believing what they were looking at.

It measured about two meters long, and one and two feet in width. After the men had regained their strength, they asked all of us to help pull it out entirely onto the sand.

Beck would not have any part of it, and sat upon the sand refusing to be involved. "Do sharks this big, usually swim in these waters Dad?" questioned Michael. "Not usually!" Father replied.

"Dad, what are you going to do with it?" I asked looking upon it with pity. "Well, Anaka, your brothers and I will cut it up; we will sell the flesh to the dealer down town, as he will give us a good price for it. Shark meat is usually what you get from any fish and chip shop, instead of fish. It is cheaper than selling real fish!"

"That is thievery Father!" I spoke in an ill manner. "No Anaka, that's business," he added. "After we are done, I will then bake his teeth, and keep them as a trophy, I have always wanted to keep one, you know a fine set of jaws for the mantle!" he replied.

"That is cruel." Was my reply Ayden snapped at me, "Cruel? What Mother does is cruel, this is life Anaka, wake up to yourself!" he walked off to get a drink. Father looked at him with concern.

"Anaka, what does he mean, 'Mother is cruel?' I don't understand!" looking upon me with sadness in his expression. "Never mind Father, he is just angered at something she did." I grabbed a cold cloth, and ran over to Father to wipe his brow. "Thank you girl, I do appreciate everything you do for me." I leant down to wipe his face, as he lay there still trying to catch his breath.

As I leaned over he caught a glimpse of my necklace, and looked at it intently. Proceeding to sit, and with a soft tone, he said, "Do you mind if I look at that?" he was interested in the pendant, as he picked it up off my chest. "I remember this, I bought it for you several years ago, why is this the first time I have seen you wear it? Don't you like it?" he questioned as he gazed upon it and then raised his gaze towards my face.

By this time Ayden had returned, and I did not feel him standing right behind me. "I will answer that question for you Father." He exclaimed. "You have never seen her wear it, because up until now, she had never seen it!" "What do you mean?" he replied in a stern voice, with a hint of anger at Ayden's comment.

Ayden paused for a moment, thinking I guess on how to word his response. "Father, we found the necklace in the grass, out in the back yard, we also found a lot of others things, hidden in a large brown box, buried in the yard. Mother made sure that Anaka did not get it along with other things that were never given to us. Mother had no intention of giving it to Anaka." He replied, waiting upon Fathers response.

Father jumped to his feet with a new found burst of energy. "Tell me the whole story son; all of you gather around, I want to know all about what is going on, and also Anaka why you have changed so much!" We told him of what happened on that day, and of how we discovered the box. He sat there holding his hands on his face, and with each word his face grew more and more angry.

"I am as much to blame for this as she is." He muttered in a half cry half angered tone. "Why didn't I notice that you did not have the necklace Anaka? Why didn't I question her? I just assumed that it would be passed on to you in my absence!"

I then spoke in a hushed tone. "Father, you are not to be held responsible for her careless actions. You spend long hours at work, trying to support us all, really, it is of little consequence, after all I did end up receiving it! Although I am sure it shall be much to Mothers disappointment!"

He sat there for a moment, and you could see the thoughts going around in his mind. "I will fix this, I will get to the bottom of this, mark my words!" a smile then again returned to his face, "Now, let's finish our day!" he seemed a little preoccupied after our discussion, but still made sure that we had a good time.

After the boy's had finished with the shark and cleaned up the mess, we strolled back to the car, with intention to drive to the boat ramp. "Dad, can we just go into town and have some lunch please, none of us feel like fishing now after that shark thing!" I asked.

Father smiled, and with a sigh of relief said. "I am glad you feel this way, as I don't feel like it either, I am rather tired after that shark thing too!" We drove into Gladstone, I used to love going there too, it had so much to look at, and so many new things to do.

We first went to the fish market, and Father did receive a tidy sum for today's effort. He also received around thirty dollars each for the Flatheads. He handed us a twenty dollar note each, and said. "We have all earned this today, I think!" We could not believe our eyes, "Wow! Thanks Dad!" we all screamed together.

It was the most amount of money any of us had seen at one time, jumping up and down at our excitement. "Now, I am sure there must be something you would like to buy for yourselves, we will take the time out after lunch to look at the shops."

He grabbed me up by the hand, and Becky on the other side of him, and we wandered down the main street to find a takeaway. Ayden walked along side Michael, and we all had a slight hum within our steps.

We found the ideal shop, and stepped inside to place our order. Beck wanted a bag of chips, she loved chips, Michael the same. Ayden ordered a burger, some chips and a sausage roll. I asked for a chicken and avocado sandwich. "Are you sure you want a sandwich?" asked Father. "Yes Dad, positive!" I replied, everyone knew that I liked to eat healthy. "But Anaka, you can have anything in the shop that you like!" Beck shoved me, "You are so strange Anaka!" looking upon me with a weird expression on her face.

"Enough Rebecca, now, would you like to eat in the park?" Father inquired. "Yes Daddy!" Michael exclaimed. "I love the park." We strolled on towards the main park in the city, and perched ourselves upon a bench, beside a pond. It was so peaceful here. Seagulls flew above, the sky was blue, and there was an ever so gentle warmish breeze. You could smell the fresh scent of rose and geranium's, and hear the gentle tune of a busker, strumming upon his guitar, as the tune was lifted up by the breeze, and sent in our direction.

"Father" I spoke quietly in an almost reserved tone. "Yes Anaka!" he replied. "Father, can we stay here forever and never return home?" smiling at him with all the innocence of a young child, asking such a huge question. "No, my little daughter we can't, as much as I would love too, perhaps when you are older you may choose to live here yourself!" I pondered upon that thought, as he gave me a

Hug, and assured me that things will improve in the future. Even though he was still unaware of the treachery that Mother was capable of as we all feared the repercussions of disclosing her abuse.

After we had eaten, the boy's went to play on the equipment. Rebecca went for a walk to explore our surroundings. "Becky, do not stray too far please, I want to be able to see you!"

"Sure Dad, no problem." There had been talk on the news of a serial killer, and was 'nick named' the 'Slasher!' Father was often paranoid of such things, and kept a firm grip upon our whereabouts at all times while out. They say the killer was around forty years of age, and the police had no lead on his whereabouts.

Father then proceeded to move closer towards me, and he spoke. "Anaka, do you remember the night I came home and you said that comment?" obviously this was playing upon his mind. "No Dad, I do not remember!" trying to conceal my deception. "You know, when you said to me, 'I am glad you are back, and we will be good from now on!' remember, honey, the night I came home from my trip!"

"Oh yes, I remember now!" I was so scared to tell him, for fear of Mother knowing that I had snitched on her. "Well," I went on to say. I tried to lie to him, but the words did not come out.

Suddenly, Becky came running. "Anaka, Anaka!" she yelled. "Back in a minute Dad" I yelled back to him as I ran towards her. "Sure child," sighing at my inability to enlighten him. I raced up to her, and she stopped me as I approached. "Look, over there!" pointing towards the road. "It's that awful Doctor, and look, Mother's with him!" we hid behind a bush, crouched down in order to stay out of sight. They were heading in the opposite direction to where Father was, so we just glared at them, as they wandered arm in arm into the distance.

I was so angry, and hated her so much. I wanted Father to find out of her unfaithfulness, but looking upon him, I could not bring myself to say the words, for fear of devastating him. "Anaka, why would Mother be here with that awful man?" gasped Beck. I knew why she was there, and in the distance I could see her getting into his car. Obviously they were trying to arrive home before Father, as she has no doubt been entertaining him all day in Father's absence.

"I do not know Rebecca, maybe she is ill, and needs his assistance, please say nothing of this to Father, and promise me!" "Yes, I promise." I fetched her hands and faced her towards me, "please say nothing of this to anyone!" "Ok, Ok I won't." she Pulled herself away from within my grasp with an agitated look upon her brow.

"Thank you; now let us return to Father." We skipped down the path, so as to not alarm Father of the goings on behind his back. I felt saddened by her deceit, especially for Father, he was a good man and did not deserve a wretched creature such as she. I somehow felt however, that her vile ways would one day disclose themselves, and we would be freed.

"Hi Dad, we are back" We both giggled at once, "bet you can't catch us!" Beck called out to him as we ran towards the boys. "I bet I can!" he bellowed in a rather funny voice, pretending to be some kind of monster, in pursuit of the fair maidens. He started to run, with much haste and pretty soon was upon us, the boys noticed our game, and proceeded to join in, as we all fell to the ground in fits of laughter.

These were to be the memories; I was to hold close within my heart, I would always reflect upon these moments with warmth and happiness, as ones to remember. We then headed towards the shops, and we all purchased what pleased us.

Father waited patiently on a bench in the main street pending our return. Ayden bought a new part for his bike, Michael bought a new peddle bike, you know the ones they had with only three wheels. Becky got herself a new dress, some shoes, and a red ribbon for her hair. I went into an old book store admiring all that was to be held within the walls of this alluring works.

Approaching the store owner, I then inquired as to the whereabouts of the section on ghosts and magic would be. He pointed me in the right direction, and I ended up gathering several different titles. As I looked upon a particular hard cover, I reached to grab the book when suddenly, and without warning "Boooo!" I jumped back with a fright.

"Did I scare you?" I could see Paul on the other side of the stand. Composing myself I then pulled the book from within the shelf. "Anaka, why do you not read this book?" pointing towards an old soft cover, as he started floating within my direction. "What is it about?" I enquired. "Fairy- tales," He replied.

I looked upon the spine, it read. "Snow White and the Eleven Dwarfs" I laughed, "But Paul, I thought there were only seven dwarfs in that story!" as I walked away.

"Ok, suit yourself." And he vanished, this time leaving the faint imprint of the number eleven upon the floor, in which he just a moment ago, stood thinking to myself, 'he is a bit of a pest sometimes,' and laughing silently to myself.

I discovered another book on telepathy, and one on numerology, which over the past few weeks, I had become quite interested in. I found that all numbers eventually ended up adding to a single digit, if you added, multiplied, or divided them by the same number. Depending on which number you chose, an example was the year of my birth.

My birth year was 1966 if you add 1+9+6+6 you get 22. Divide that by 2 you get 11 and 1+1 you get number 2.

The number two, represented the awakening of an angel, which is what father called me, and that which I wore around my neck. I found this to be interesting and a bit of fun a moment away from the seriousness of the other aspects of my life.

I left the bookstore to join up with the others, and thought about all the other numbers that were relevant to me within my life. We all have a little bit of money left over and decided to buy father a gift. "You are so weird Anaka, the three of them agreed, why would you spend your money on books?" they all laughed, Beck giggled, "each their own I guess?" and she sniggered again. "How many did you buy Anaka?" she inquired. "Seven!" Was my response annoyed at their laughter! This brought my collection to a grand total of ten books; I now actually owned which gave me a gratification as no other.

We went into a jeweller to have a look for something nice, we could see father from the front of the store window still sitting upon the bench outside reading his paper. I gazed into a glass cabinet and found a really nice silver framed looking glass. "That is it, that's the very thing to buy him" I exclaimed.

We all gazed upon it for a moment, and I found myself drifting off into another plane. I needed to find out if it were time yet to expose Mother for what it is that she does, and desired guidance. I held the crystal within my hand, closed my eyes and called within my mind to 'Nanok.' He arrived without delay, licked me upon the hand, and in his eyes held reassurance that my thoughts and intentions were correct. And that it was time to reveal her treachery.

This I held much excitement in, as I had achieved something so great, it had worked! I called had upon him for help, and he then answered my call. I was so pleased with myself, "Yes," I yelled, "This shall be the one!" we inquired into the price of the item, and had money left to have it engraved. We had the inscription placed around the frame, and it read. 'To Dad, for guidance along the way, love your children.'

The store owner then gift wrapped it for us, and we raced out to greet Father, all very excited at our arrangements, as I held the gift within my pocket to keep him from discovering it.

We headed back towards the car, Father inquired. "Did you all find what you needed?" as he took the bike from within Ayden's embrace, "Yes Dad!" all agreeing at once. "Thank you Father!" we also said altogether, as we climbed into the car and resumed our positions, whilst Father put the bike in the back.

Father again inquired. "Now one at a time, what treasures did you buy, let's start with the youngest and work our way up." We all showed our trinkets in turn, "Well, well, very nice," sharing within our excitement had been elected to give him our gift, "Close your eyes for a moment, Dad; we have a surprise for you!" Father laughed. "I know what you are up too, I close my eyes and you all run off, is that it?" laughing again, holding onto the steering wheel. "Let me see, that's because none of you want to go home yet right!" smiling at our intentions. "Please Father." I begged.

"Oh, Ok!" in an attempt to humour me. He closed his eyes and I placed the gift on top of the dash, then we all ran and hid. I yelled out to him from behind the bush, that I had chosen to conceal myself within. I felt anxious as well as excited and also a bit sad for him at the same, as he picked up the little box and proceeded to open it.

We then approached the car, to find him with his eyes held a slight mist. "That money was for you guy's, not to be spent on me!" we all gathered as he slid of the seat, and proceeded to stand. "This is the most beautiful gift I have ever received, I am such a lucky man!" he knelt down to hug us all. We were then all caught up with the emotion, and the hug lasted at lease a minute; I wanted it to go on forever.

We all climbed back into the car, Father read the inscription. "But what does this mean?" with a confused look upon his face. "Father all shall be revealed soon enough." I smiled at him, to offer assurance. We started upon our way, it was around five-thirty by now and dusk was fast approaching. We stopped at a coffee shop and Father bought sandwiches for our dinner.

I then laid in the comfort of the back seat, between Michael and Rebecca, as not long after they had fallen to sleep without effort, and both leaned upon me for comfort. Before long, I too drifted, and dreamt of the ocean, and of today's events. Before I knew it we were home. "We will unpack the car tomorrow, before I leave for work!" as he carried Michael up the stairs.

Mother was home waiting at the table. "Hello dear, how was your day?" Father inquired.

"Oh, not to bad" She replied, "just busy!" we all went for a shower in turn, and greeted her as we passed to go to the bathroom. Before long we were all ready for bed, I however at this time was not tired. I walked over to father, "Is it alright if I read for a while, I want to start on my new books?" "Sure, no problem but not too late, school tomorrow, now off you go." And he stood to his feet and slapped me gently upon my bottom.

Father then followed me into our room. He had never entered our room before this night. I guess in this period a decent man would not enter a girl's bedroom unless in the event of an emergency. As he looked around, I could see that he was embarrassed and annoyed at our current lack of storage for our belongings.

He approached Rebecca, and tucked her in gently, tickling her a little as she giggled, and offering her a good night kiss. He then came over to me and said. "Mind if I borrow this till morning?" once again lifting the pendant from off my chest. He must have sensed the fear that I held, as I grabbed his hand as if to suggest, 'but I will not get it back, if you show Mother!' moving my hand from its grip, he smiled.

"It's ok honey, I told you I would fix this!"

"Yes Father, I do trust you!" I responded. He took it from me and placed it gently in his top pocket. "Half an hour with your book Ok!" as he then kissed me softly upon the forehead. "Good night child." He turned to leave the room. Standing by the chest of drawers, he noticed the trinket which stood beside my jewellery box. He picked it up. "This is beautiful Anaka, where did you get it?" gazing upon it with delight.

"A friend gave it as a birthday gift!" and he rested it gently back down. "You are a lucky girl!" He looked around the room again, "Hummm" he muttered. "I will fix this too!" he closed the door quietly behind him, and I heard Mother and he walk out of the kitchen and onto the veranda. He closed the front door and for the longest time all was quiet.

I thought to myself, 'We are going to pay so hard for this!' I could not sleep; it was late when I heard them enter the house again. I climbed out of bed and crept towards the door, opening it a little, I peered through the gap to find Father sitting at the table. He was studying his gift most intently.

I had read the last three pages of my book, so I decided to go back to bed, curl up and go to sleep. Akana, came to me within my slumber. "Nice day!" she said with a smile. "Yes, it was perfect!" I replied. "It is equally nice to see also that you know when to call upon Nanok!" "Yes I was quite pleased that it worked!" I had intended to bring magic upon the trinket, so as to enlighten Father with insight he will need to get him through these hard times.

"It pleases me Anaka that you have chosen to use your powers for the good of others, and you shall be rewarded." As she gazed upon me with pride held within her expression. "Yes, but I want to learn more!" I replied. "My child, you are indeed without patience Anaka, you shall learn more in due time, I shall see you tomorrow afternoon, at the thicket." "I am looking forward to it Akana." I spoke holding much anticipation of our meeting together.

Morning came as it does, and outside the window I could see the faint drizzle of rain, I could hear each drop as it landed upon the window sill, with an almost rhythmic sound. I drew the curtains, which were all torn and dirty to reveal that the sun was desperately trying to break through the dark clouds, expelling a bright and colourful rainbow. Rebecca ventured over and sat upon my bed, gazing at the beautiful display. It reminded me of the reflection cast by my pendant, upon the grass the day it was discovered.

We sat together upon the bed, and I told her of Fathers intention towards Mother. "What are we going to do now? She will beat us for sure for this, you know it!" You could see the fear rising within that child's expression. "No Rebecca, I do not believe that Mother shall!" We ventured out into the kitchen, Father had not yet gone to work, and Mother seemed to be still within her room.

We could hear the faint sound of weeping, coming from within her bedroom, as I leant over towards Father to get some answers. He replied. "Your Mother claims that it wasn't her who put the items in the box, and is a bit upset at my accusations. She too has an item of jewellery missing, so it appears that we have a thief amongst us!" not really pointing the finger at any one. "No Father, it is not true!" I yelled.

"Well, let's all get together this afternoon and discuss it." Ayden entered the room. "What's going on?" he spoke held within in a stern tone.

I answered him with slight jolts at her lies. "Mother has told Father that it was not her whom secretly concealed our belongings within that box, as she too has a necklace missing!" "Dad" Ayden spoke in a stern voice. "I put her necklace in the box to teach her a lesson!"

"Why son, why would you do that?" a frown appeared upon Father's face. "Well, she is always doing this sort of thing to us, and I wanted the shit to hit the fan, so we could bring it to your attention."

Mother then came into the room, and sat down at the table, right in front of Father. "Ayden I have never done anything to hurt you, why would I put your things in a box and bury it?" she looked up at him and as she spoke the last word. "You liar!" he yelled, grabbing her by the arm. "Now for once in your miserable life, look Father in the eyes and tell him the truth, or so help me god, I will fix it so that you will never lie again!"

Father jumped to his feet, "Son, don't speak to your Mother in that manner, and take your hands off her!" he demanded. Ayden was not listening to Father, "Tell him the truth!" he yelled again, tightening his hold upon her so well that you could see the pain within her face. "Tell Father also while you are at it how you treat us all!"

"Ok, Ok!" as she looked towards Father and proceeded to explain herself. Ayden handed Father the note, we had taken from within the box. As Father read it, she then confessed her guilt. "I did do it, but only because none of you ever deserved to have such nice things! There, are you all happy now?" she then released herself from Ayden's grip with much aggravation. "Well, are you happy now?" she stood up and then stormed off into the bedroom and slammed the door.

Father could not believe the actions of his son, he looked at me also in disbelief, then he glanced towards the room, she had just entered in such a harsh manner. Displaying a tantrum, that of a two year old. Ayden glanced at me with assurance within his eyes, and said. "I told you I would handle this one!" and he looked upon Father with and angered expression and made way to attend school.

Father asked us to get ready for school; we did so immediately, so as not to anger him further. We started off on our way, when he called me back to say. "I am sorry I doubted you Anaka, however, we still need to discuss this further. I will have an answer for you all when you return home this afternoon.

I won't go to work today, so don't worry yourselves about the consequences." He then went back inside with a rather puzzled look upon his face, how could a woman he has lived with for so many years deceive him so much, and how could he have not known after all this time.

I held the answers to all of his questions, he was always at work long days and nights were spent in order to maintain that of our lives. I would not hold anger at his inability to see the truth of her cruel ways but found that he indeed held guilt as it seemed to grate upon his soul with relentless agony.

Chapter Five: the Gathering.

This is a time of collecting new souls,

So mine shall mend the tares and holes

The hope of that of a true friend indeed,

With a gift that shall fill an empty need.

For the coven is shown for none to see,

Embrace that which you have and share with thee.

I hold dear to heart the warmth of this day,

And prey to another that it shall never stray.

Anaka Dunsten.
Chapter 5

The Gathering

I could not concentrate at school this day, so I asked my teacher for permission to go to library. She often humoured me, as I was one of her best students, and seemed to have a soft spot for me, as if she secretly knew of my torment. She agreed to let me go, giving me notes on my work for the day in order to offer aid so that I shall not fall behind.

At lunch Rebecca found me with my face buried within the pages of a book. "How unusual!" she thought to herself, and then she sat beside me for a moment not saying a word. It was at this time that I could now hear her thoughts, and also that of the other children. But Father was another matter. I could not seem to tap into his; perhaps this gift was only to be used on certain people.

My power seemed to flourish the more contact that I had with Akana, however still finding it impossible to see into her thought. I knew it was Rebecca sitting there, even though I had not even stopped reading to glance her way and I could hear her thoughts.

"What do you want?" I scolded, as if she should not have bothered me. "Nothing!" was her reply. "I am just a bit lonely without you at times, do you care at all?" I sighed and then looked at her. "I am sorry, and yes I care, I just really need some time out, and these books give me that."

"I don't understand!" was her reply, angered at my apparent lack of interest. "You don't see anyone, you don't play anymore, all of my friends love your company, so why can't you just be a normal person and join in?" she scolded.

"For a moment there you sounded just as Mother does Rebecca!" I responded as I put the book down, and turned towards her. "I just need some time to myself that is all!" I answered her again offering her a smile.

"What are you reading?" she grabbed the book from me in order to gaze upon it and disclose. 'Magic and Witchcraft,' she read the title, and had a quick flick through. "There are no pictures in it, just a few drawings, what's it about?" she exclaimed with a feeble attempt to show interest.

I answered, "Spells and Magic!" snatching the book back. "Can you do any of the spells?" As it now seemed to capture her interest. "Yes, In fact I can, and if you are not careful I shall turn you into a mushroom, Rebecca." "Sure, now really, what can you do? Mother has always told us that we are no good at anything!" she said within a submissive tone.

"I can move things with my mind." I answered. "Show me!" she now had great interest in her voice and expression. "Ok, I shall, see that book nearest to you? Watch it!" I concentrated hard on the job at hand, and after chanting a few words from the text, the book nearest to her began to move.

It slid towards her ever so slowly; it then stood upright and revealed its pages to her one by one. It did this for a moment, and then it laid itself back upon the table. I glanced quickly around to ensure that no one else had witnessed what had emerged.

"Wow, you can really do it! Is this what you have been doing all this time?" "Yes, Rebecca, I spend most of my time practicing and reading."

"That's so cool!" she exclaimed, as she lifted herself from off her chair, in an excited tone, "Can you do other things?" she was really interested now in which I began to feel slightly un-nerved, at the same time I felt a comfort in the thought.

Thought came upon me of perhaps I should get her involved in the things that I do. Then I re-thought it as that would mean sharing with her the one thing that was my own. So I answered her trying to change the subject. "Yes, I can move anything that I choose too! Rebecca, why do people use the term 'cool!' I am really interested to know."

"It means excellent Anaka, you should know that, after all the books you have read!" she replied in a rather confused tone. "I interpreted the meaning of it as something cold that is all!" I laughed at myself.

After a moment she stood there, trying to get a grip on what she had witnessed. "I have to go now Anaka, I will see you later." I watched her as she left, thinking to myself that perhaps I had made a mistake. I was not overly concerned about sharing with her a little of the gift I seemed to possess, and felt at ease with only giving her minimal exposure to the power I held within.

Also I felt that perhaps it would encourage her to leave me be. I went back to my book, a few moments passed and I had come to a crucial part within the chapter. I just felt engulfed by it, consumed as if nothing else in the world mattered. Due to the feeling of being totally engulfed, I did not notice a band of girls, standing before me.

Beck then called to me, "Hey Anaka, show my friends what you did five minutes ago with the book!" I looked up at them standing there, eager faces, waiting for verification of what Rebecca had just disclosed to them.

"Oh shit!" I thought to myself, I should have known better. Becky cannot keep anything secret, even if her life depended upon it. The only time she could keep anything quiet was if it had something to do with Mother, which at times I am sure that she would have shared her problems with most of her friends.

I responded with "What are you talking about Rebecca?" "You know, when you moved the book with your mind." I am sure that she never meant harm by her actions; I guess that she felt proud of my ability and just wanted to share it with others. "Ladies," I addressed them as I stood; surly you do not believe her tale now, do you?"

Amanda answered. "She has never lied to us before, so why would she start now?" she exclaimed in a brash manner, as if agitated with me. There were eleven girls in total, and they all glared at me with a look off, 'Well show us!' written all over their excited but somewhat confused expressions.

I stood tall with a sigh, as I spoke to them in a soft whisper, leaning across the table. "If I do this, you may feel a little frightened!" Amanda sighed, "Please show us, we are really interested in your abilities."

"Fine then" I agreed, "But not here!" we went into the playground and found a secluded place to sit. Up on a hill at the far north end of the football field, was the only place we could find where no one would bother us. I took a seat within the grass, and the girls all gathered around me to form a half circle. I liked circles, they meant a lot to me but at this stage I still did not know why.

"So what do we do now?" Becky squeaked in an excited but weary voice. "Ok, one at a time starting with you!" and I pointed towards Amanda. Amanda was a senior, and fourteen at the time. "Sit here in front of me and give me your hand." She offered her right hand to me, and I held it with my right hand, closing my eyes. With a stern expression I proceeded to join with her thoughts, and then it began.

"You are the daughter of a happy home; you have your own room, and share the house with five others. You have a dog and he is named Manly, and you enjoy taking photos of all that is around you, thus displayed upon your bedroom cupboards. You room is white with fairies upon the walls, which matches your furniture. Oh, and your Father is a police man.

Amanda could not believe what she was hearing; she pulled her hand away in disbelief and scolded me saying. "Rebecca has been to my house, she would have told you all about this!" as she sat there glaring at me and hinting to the others that my statements were in fact fraudulent.

I grabbed her hand again, this time with my left, and as I held her our hands began to heat up. She now struggled to free herself, but my grip upon her was to be unshakable, as she wriggled to try to regain control.

"Let go of me!" she yelled. "You freak!" with her comment, I announced that she had stolen twenty dollars from her Mothers purse that very morning, and on the way to school had purchased cigarettes with the money keeping the rest for her lunch.

"You have intentions of meeting your boyfriend after school this day, as you have done for months now in secret. This time he shall take you down to the old car wreakers, saying that he required a part for his car and it would not take long. He shall take you there; have his way with you, even though it is against your wishes.

Five of his friends shall be waiting to witness it, and they too shall have their way with you. This shall be detrimental to your happiness in the future." With that I then released her from within my grasp. She moved back from me sliding her bottom upon the grass, until she was able to stand. Like a frightened animal, not wanting to be touched or belted again.

"Howwww did you know all of this, and my boyfriend!" I interrupted, "Who is named David, and is the son of Judy and Michael Jordan, and comes from a violent and unsettled background! And who also encouraged you to steal money from the till of a supermarket" I went on to say, "Shall I go on?" I remained seated and held the look of disappointment. "Oh my god, how do you know this?" she then started to cry, as a fear arose within her bodice, taking control of her actions, and causing her to go weak at the knees, and to almost faint.

Beck came over to calm her. The others just looked in amazement. I sat there waiting on their response. Amanda gathered herself, came to me and said. "I will meet him anyway, after school because you are only saying this to upset me!" and with that she walked off.

Beck glared at me. "How could you do this to her, what is your problem?" she glared at me with a look of disappointment.

I replied. "Well perhaps you should have kept this a secret, instead of running to announce it to all, and not really understanding that which I hold within." She ran off to comfort Amanda, as did three of the others. Four of the girls remained, just sitting there staring at me smiling, as if it pleased me. I looked towards them, and spoke as if annoyed.

"Why do you still linger, are you not scared, do you not find me odd as others do?"

"No I am not!" cried Yellonca. "Me either!" claimed Ellenew, whom everyone referred to as Elle. Hannah and Nadoline seemed to be equally interested.

"Ok then, what is it that you want from me?" as I gazed upon them with a look of displeasure. "We want you to tell us our futures!" they exclaimed, as they looked to each other for reassurance. "No one should know too much of such things!" I paused for a moment. "But if you insist!"

I pointed to Yellonca, thinking to myself, this will be good practice for my telepathy. I placed her right hand within my own, just as I had done with Amanda, and started to go into a trance. The lightening I have spoken of before now, crashed upon me like waves hitting the rocks at the beach on a stormy day. It was like being there in the water and being cast upon the rocks, pulled back and thrown over again once more. It was a painful exercise but exhilarating at the same time.

She told the story of a cruel and evil life, trapped within the same torment as my own. Her Mother would strike her that hard that she would become unconscious, and her Father was to look on, as if he found joy in watching the pain she had endured. This punishment was inflicted upon her flesh and within her soul and seemed to be a daily occurrence.

It was so sad that I felt pity, but I held my composure and proceeded to inform her of my vision. "You shall soon be freed of all this chaos and turmoil in a very short time.

It was to be her birthday in two weeks, and this held great importance in this scenario that I witnessed. I told her to be patient, and to hold onto herself, have courage for soon all shall be revealed. I did not disclose all that I saw.

Ellenew, had a different story to tell, and I found her standing on the top of a large bridge and throwing herself off the edge. I opened my eyes, as the scene, shook me a little, still holding her hand and said in a soft tone. "You are not to blame for the death of your sister, although she was placed within your care; you were not to know that the car would hit her."

Her younger sister had been struck by a young man's car, whilst on their way to school. He had only been driving a few weeks, and lacked the experience to control the vehicle in a bad situation.

He had swerved to miss a stray dog, and collided with a pole, pinning Kala, Elle's sister between the car and the pole. Elle witnessed the whole event, as did several others, and passed out in the street as it happened.

Both were raced to hospital; however, Kala died several hours later in the intensive care unit.

Elle felt responsible for it, and felt no relief from the pain. Her Mother so wrapped in her own grief, over her loss, must not have realised the guilt and pain that Elle was to endure.

"To end your life would be such a waste, do not let your family suffer another tragedy. You have so much ahead of you, and you need to confide with Mother and make her realize the pain that you feel within." I opened my eyes and looked upon her pain filled face." do not despair Elle things shall get better, I promise."

Hannah was a much loved child, who was also an only child. The family were not really that well off, she would come to school in the same uniform that she had worn the previous year. All the boys enjoyed the fact that her skirt was short, and very tight. You could see that her book had been used before, as the marks were still there from rubbing out the pencil and rewriting on the same page, over and over until they would tear from overuse.

The other children would tease her constantly as she never possessed any of the latest trends, as the others did, like a brand name of shoes or the latest hair style her name was Hannah Redding, but everyone called her 'Second Hand Rose' which often sent her home crying. Her Father had become ill and could not work, so her mum would work in a take away to support the girl.

Nadoline was sensitive, quiet girls who rarely drew the attention of others, and she seemed intrigued, not at all worried of what I was telling her. She too had secrets, and could do many things which would be beyond most people's capabilities. I saw for her future of young motherhood, but this did not however make for a bad life, as she would marry to complete the circle. He would be a good provider, and show his unending love for her throughout the years.

She also had a younger sister named Mieno, who followed her around endlessly. Mieno also possessed gifts.

By this stage the bell had long gone, and we found ourselves in trouble for missing class. We received afternoon detention, which I did not mind as I really did not want to go home. The four girls sat in the music room with me, as the teacher sat at her desk reading a passage from the bible, (Our punishment). They asked if I would consider being their friend, I hesitantly agreed and after thirty minutes we were allowed to go home.

"See you tomorrow." yelled Elle. "Yes more than likely." I wondered of towards the front gate glaring down towards the ground. A slight breeze was blowing, and it was cool upon my face. As I walked through the gate I noticed Amanda leaning over into the driver's side window of a black sedan. I thought to myself, 'poor girl,' and wondered if I should tell someone of the events that were in my mind to take place.

I kept walking and thinking the whole time, I cannot let this happen, as the whole perverted scenario reviled itself unto me. 'But who would believe me?'

I pictured her house within my mind, and found the streets name; even the number of the house was shown in my vision. I closed my eyes for a moment, and then just kept walking.

My pace quickened, and I found myself running to get home. I would tell Father of my concern in the hope that he would listen, and believe. As I arrived and walked into the front door, Father as sitting upon the lounge holding his face within his hands. "What is it Dad?" I raced over to him. "It's alright honey, I've gotten to the root of the problem with Mother, and she has gone to stay with your uncle for a few days to think things over." He sat gazing up at me with a look of desperation. "That's all Anaka, not for you to be concerned with, she will return." He looked upon me smiling within an attempt ease my mind.

I was glad of her absence, and prayed that for whatever reason she in fact failed to return. More than that I indeed never wanted her to return to us, and wished for her to find a happy life with some other being. Perhaps one of her other male friends that she held company with, would see fit to entertain her and this hopefully freeing us, to live out our lives with Father.

He asked how my day was I responded with the word; 'Wonderful' and then he questioned why it is that I have skipped class. The school had contacted him to let him know of my detention I told him that I had made some friends, and we lost track of time.

He accepted that, I then asked him to help me with Amanda's dilemma for some reason he believed me and preceded to collect his car keys he then called to Ayden and informed him to watch the others in our stead. "Ok, do you know where this girl lives?" perhaps he thought that this would draw his attention away from his current dilemma.

"Yes Father I do, I will take you there, but we must make haste as I fear for her well-being." We arrived at her parent's place the direction came to me as if I had been there many times.

Amanda's Mother was just as I had pictured, young beautiful, and with real concern for her child's welfare. She invited us in, and offered us a drink as I told her of my friendship with Amanda. Her Father's name was Tom, and possessed the appearance of a humble, but yet stern man with a very perceptive mind. He had not long arrived home, as he still wore his police uniform, and had his sidearm and cuffs attached to his belt as we stood in the living area and talked for a few moments,

I then spoke with urgency within my expression. "Do you know where your daughter is? We must go to her; I feel that she is in trouble!" I sensed that the Father also felt trouble, and seemed to share in my urgency. He made haste, took his keys and raced out the front to his car. It was so weird, as he seemed to have a slight connection with me, what it was I could not explain. He turned to my Father, and begged for his assistance.

Father replied. "Of course I will help!" The three of us then climbed into the car, and drove off in the path that I had led them. We approached the wreckers, which was at the end of an old dirt road. It was surrounded by trees, and well out of sight of the main road, we could see a black sedan parked out the front.

Loud an obtrusive screams now filled the air, as we gazed upon the black carriage, and he drew the car to a Holt. The back passenger door was opened. Tom flung the door open and fled to her aid, with Father in close pursuit. The girl's legs were dangling out of the door in a manner that suggested she had given up the fight, and his half naked legs were in between hers.

A moment passed, and much to my surprise, two other cars appeared, stopped and then screeched around sliding in the dirt in an attempt to make a quick exit, as the dust flew into the air, with their departure.

Tom handled the boy with so much force, that he lifted him off the ground. And you could see an astonished look, as the boy now struggled to free himself. Then Tom started to hit him around the face and chest, until he fell to the ground, with a loud grunt and an expression of sheer anguish.

My Father fled to the sedan to assess the damage, as he assisted the girl out of the vehicle. I approached, and then realised that it was in fact not Amanda, looking upon the girl with confusion. "This is not Amanda Father!" as I helped him in raising her to her feet, and he wrapped his coat around her partially naked body. I grabbed her clothing which lay on the seat. "What is your name?" he asked her in a very soft tone, as he moved her gently towards Tom's car.

The boy was beaten within an inch of his life, and Tom cuffed his hands to a tree which stood before that front gate of the wreckers. He walked over towards us and looked upon the girl. "Jacquie, where is Amanda?" she replied crying in small bouts as she answered. "She walked home!" Tom went to his car to call for backup, and waited for them to arrive. "I will not put that animal in the same car as these girls!" he exclaimed in a harsh tone.

He called his wife, and she told him with a sigh of relief that Amanda had arrived home, not five minutes ago. Tom turned towards me with confusion in his eyes. "How did you know this would happen?" I quickly thought to myself of a reasonable response. "I overheard some of the boy's conversation today at our midday break, of a place most secret where no one would see. They mentioned her name, and then later she went on to say she would be meeting some boy after school.

I was concerned as she informed me of where he was to take her. It is not really a place to take a young girl, being as secluded and isolated as it is." "Well done!" Father replied, as he patted me upon the back. "We are fortunate to have arrived just in time; I am pleased with your keen perception and concern." Tom spoke as he leant towards me in order to embrace me.

I sat beside her in the police car; she then clung to me so tightly it almost hurt. I could feel the fear that she held within, as I assured her that she was now safe, and she need not fear that boy ever again. We drove down the road towards the hospital. She spoke softly as they escorted her out of the car. "Thank you, I don't know how you knew, but thank you!" as she headed off towards the emergency entry.

It turned out that he had not quite yet violated her totally, and her virginity was still intact. She had sustained a nasty bruise upon her face where he had hit her in order to subdue her, and some cuts from the position that he had held her in. This of course did not take away the fact that she suffered emotional stress from the attack. Jacque had a hard time coming to terms with the incident; I later found out that she became a policewoman. She wanted to ensure that this sort of sordid behaviour was never to take place in our town ever again.

She made it her obsession to deal with others who would be perverted enough to even contemplate watching such a depraved and shocking scenario. Let alone agreeing to be a part of it.

It turned out that they were caught trying to rob the local service station just outside of town and ironically ended up being the four out of the five who had turned up on the day of her intended rape. They were to serve a ten year sentence for armed robbery. As of the fifth boy no one knew where to find him.

We made our way back to Tom's home, and he poured my Father a stiff drink. "I can't thank you enough Anaka, for bringing this to my attention, and for caring enough to go out of your way to ensure her safety, we are forever in your dept." Amanda came from her room to speak to her Father; she saw me standing there and raced over to hold me. I stood back from her embrace. "Mother told me what had happened, and I am so grateful to you. Jacque is my friend."

She went on to say. "We were both to go with him, but the moment he mentioned the wreckers alarm bells rang. I begged her not to go with him, but she did not understand, so I raced home to tell Father, and the rest is history."

After a time we headed off home, as I remembered that I had an appointment. I kissed Father and gathered my things to make my way down to the thicket. Akana was there, waiting for me. She was sitting upon the log, reading a passage from a book she held.

As I approached her, she gently closed the book to reveal a beautiful glass cover. I gazed upon it with amazement, and she offered it to me, so that I may enjoy that which it endowed.

It had a looking glass upon the front, embedded into the cover, and around it was an inscription. 'For Anaka, to guide her along the way!' the spine was solid silver and the back the same as the front, only no picture.

You could see into the book as the glass was clean, bearing no fingerprints or any marks what so ever, as if it had never been held, and had been treated with the highest and upmost respect. "This is my book Anaka, but it is for you, as your life unfolds, I place memories into this little book, as a keepsake." She spoke in a gentle tone; I had begun to hold close within my heart.

"It is so beautiful!" I answered. "Yes it is, just as you are!" she replied. "You become more beautiful as the months pass Anaka, not only in your physical being, but within your soul. You are a truly remarkable person, and today's efforts are no exception." She sat smiling at me with admiration.

"Now lesson number two. This time Anaka, you shall learn how to control what you see in your visions, so that they become clear enough for you to not confuse the message and you should get the whole of it, as you demonstrated today with the mistaken identity of the girl in distress. And also less painful which shall be most alluring I am sure!"

She placed her book within her lap, and it disappeared, then she reached for mine. Holding it within her hands, she chanted a few words and then handed it back to me. "I have given you a phrase, in which to use when you are thinking of what people are trying to tell you. This phrase shall also guide within the right direction. If you are touching another, what is it that you feel?"

I went on to describe it. "Well Akana, it is like bolts of lightning hitting all over my body, the worst of it would be the pain I feel within my mind. It actually hurts me most of the time! Sometimes it feels like hundreds of needles striking me at once, and burying themselves so deep I feel that I shall never recover."

"This came to be the reason why I do not like to be touched, aside from the fact that I do not often like what was revealed unto me." I spoke as if I felt the pain while describing it to her, as if she really did not even have the right know. "Yes Anaka, it can be quite painful, what if I were to show a way to get the same thoughts, but without touching anyone! And with that the pain will diminish as you age and gain more knowledge." She smiled.

"Oh yes please." I eagerly answered. She reached out for my hands, I placed my book in my lap, and it too disappeared. "Where has it gone?" I shrieked in horror. "Relax!" she answered, "it has gone to your library!"

"My what," I queried with an equally puzzled expression. "Your library!" she explained. "It is a place in which you can store your books, in secret if need be. All you do to retrieve it is place your hands back into your lap, concentrate on which book you desire, and then by title, speak that which you require, the book shall then re-appear.

"Excellent, may I try it!" I spoke with much enthusiasm. "Of course you may!" Akana laughed, "You do amuse me Anaka!" I tried as hard as I could, but it did not work, I could not make it materialize, when frustration began to take hold, I yelled to her. "Akana, what is it that I am doing wrong?"

"Perhaps you may need assistance with it." She answered, "Do not despair Anaka, I will assist you with your quest, but not this day. Now I will bring it back for you," as it then appeared again within my lap. She looked upon my excited yet curious expression holding a warm smile. "Anaka hand me your book and hold onto that of my hands." I handed her the book as she requested, she then rested it gently onto the log and then grasped her beautiful hands ever so gently.

I see that Mother is absent; I have foreseen that you shall acquire new company; oh one shall want to be here with you Anaka, perhaps to make my acquaintance. Now read my thoughts." She said in a stern tone. It did not hurt to hold her, and I ventured into deep thought, desperately trying to envision even a shred of her beautiful thoughts, I think it was more that I wanted to impress her than anything.

But as desperately as I tried, she did not reveal anything unto me. "Do you know why it is that you did not reveal the vision?" "No Akana, I do not!" I answered.

"Because you were thinking more about showing me that you can do it, than actually concentrating on doing it!" she let go of our embrace and looked straight into my soul. I could feel the heat as her spirit entered my thoughts, and it made me feel, just for a moment whole, as if I had everything in the world that I needed right here, within my hands.

She must have reflected upon today's events, for she went on to say. "Very well done Anaka, I can vision the efforts you have gone to this day. But perhaps you should not draw as much attention to your gifts. The girl Yellonca, she shall want to share in your gift, as is the same with the one named Hannah. Shall you be happy in the knowledge of sharing me with them, or shall you guide them towards that of their own entities, or perhaps even still, they may wish to disperse of their own. I do not know!" she paused and awaited my response. "Is this my destiny Akana, to guide others? Is this why I carry this gift?"

"That one you must teach yourself young woman." She answered looking curiously towards me.

Time passed quickly as it does when you are happy and enjoying life and the time grew near for the end of our lesson. "Now Anaka, what is it that you have learnt today?"Akana inquired in a most satisfied tone, that I had acquired that which she had given.

"Well Akana, I have a new place for my book, I am not quite sure as yet the ware bouts, however I am sure that one day I shall find what it is that I seek. I answered with confidence at my convictions.

"Yes, go on do not tally!" she replied.

"I find that it is not always for the best to draw too much attention to ones actions, just because it pleases you the response from another.

"Yes, that is good, and!" waiting eagerly on my response.

"If I learn and utter my new phrase it shall help me to see clearer." I answered with a smile upon my face, certain that I have pleased her with my answers. "Very good Anaka, but I fear, there is one you have missed." "And that would be what?" I exclaimed, sounding very sure that I had not missed a thing.

"You have learnt that there is much satisfaction to be had, by giving another a little of yourself, and after today, it shall hurt much less than you can imagine." She spoke with much pride in her tone.

I had felt pleasure in my actions of this day. "We shall meet again Anaka, on the coming of the next full moon, do not forget to study your book." "I shall not, I live for it! And I look forward to when next we meet, thank you Akana!"

I hurried home; it was five-thirty in the afternoon, just in time for dinner. Father had bought Kentucky chicken, as he was not much of a cook. We spoke around the table, as we do. And to Fathers amazement not one, spoke of Mothers absence. It was as if she did not exist. He had told the others of his dilemma, but they seemed to carry as much concern of her departure as I do. This was nil!

Three weeks went by, and there seemed to be no sight of Mother, not even a phone call wrote in my parchment the day she had left from within our lives, in the hope that she shall not return. Weeks then turned into months, and I asked Father for the first time, "Is Mother ever coming home?" He replied in a solemn tone. "Yes Anaka, but she needs more time!"

"Father, how are you coping within Mothers absence?" I enquired with concern. "Well child, never mind me, that is not for you to be concerned with little one! But thank you!"

"I know it is not my concern Father, but your well-being is, it is important to me that you are happy, that is the nature of my queries!" I reached for his hand to offer empathy. "You dear sweet little cherub, I love you so, I am such a lucky Father to have a child such as yourself! Do you know that I love you?" holding my hand gratefully. "Yes Father, I do, and I you!" as we embraced I felt a happiness like no other.

I went to my room, and sat upon the floor, contemplating the last few months, I wrote another phrase in my parchment, and again went back out to Father, just to spend time with him.

I had now taken up friendship with Yellonca, and Rebecca had stepped aside, much to her anguish. I guess she did this in order to give me the space that sometimes I required. I think also that she was still a little annoyed at the way I had treated Amanda.

I held feeling that perhaps she did in fact fear me a little, and she too needed the separation for a spell. The boys had gone on summer camp, organised at their request as school had finished, their return was not to be for six weeks. Rebecca begged Father to allow her to stay at a girlfriends place, for a few weeks. They had parted company, as the girl's parents had moved down to Melbourne, and Rebecca missed her tremendously.

He agreed to let her go, after much deliberation, and as the plane departed from the airport, we both felt a sigh of relief, and at the same time a sense of loneliness.

However the thought of two to six weeks alone with Father did thrill me.

It was like a breath of fresh air, in the knowledge that I need not concern myself with their needs. I would for once be able to relax, and perhaps tend to my own. As we headed home, Father began to speak of things, long forgotten, which then led him to that same question he had been trying to get an answer to now for a little over a year.

By this time I thought it of no consequence at the same time I may have assisted in my recovery at the hint of disclosing all. I cold chill then rushed down my spine at the very thought of revealing unto Father the night that disgusting man had violated me. Moreover that it was indeed Mother who had instigated such a traumatic and frightening scenario. I feared that I simply would not talk of such an event for fear of perhaps losing my voice again.

By this time Mother had been absent for around eight months, I did not feel remorse for her, and was now able to start the healing process. I loved every minute of it. Up until this night I still had to tend to the other's needs, cook clean and the whole of it, so this break shall be just what I needed.

"Now girl, you will not get out of it this time." He pulled over into a driveway, which led to an all night dinner. You know the ones where the trucks stop for a break in the early hours of the morning. We found our way in, sat down and ordered our dinner. Father had a burger with the works, including fries and a beer. This was to be the description he had used in order to order the meal.

Through the entire goings on in the past year he had started to drink, not heavy, but sometimes he would stay up late and drink quite a bit. "It is not healthy to drink so much Father!" I muttered. "Yes Anaka, I know that you often say that, don't you?" I ordered an egg and avocado sandwich and a nice chilled glass of water, the weather had been quite warm of late.

"Now, answer my question!" he demanded. "Well let me see!" I tried to say it without all the drama, and without sounding too severe. "No lies please, I think I have heard enough of them in these last few months." He went on to say. I did not know how to say it, then I took a deep breath, sighed and the words came out like there was no tomorrow.

"Well, Mother told us that you went away because we were always bad and that if we weren't good you would not ever return blaming us and saying that you needed time to think about whether or not you wanted us within your life." There, I said it finally as I sighed a great relief.

His expression then changed from curious to anger and I could see the frustration he held within. I waited quietly for a moment and then he announced his opinion.

Quite loudly I might add. "That bitch!" he yelled as he then realised and proceeded to cover his mouth.

"Oh honey I am sorry I did not mean to curse." He looked towards the floor. "It is ok Father; Mother has used much worse language then that around us!" He frowned. "I am so sorry honey, none of you should have had to go through that and carry such guilt. I know now why you acted the way you did when I arrival. None of this was your fault or the others, I had to ensure our future and as you know at times it requires leaving you all behind."

He then stood and took a seat beside me upon the bench and hugged me closely.

"Thank you for finally telling me what happened, I have pondered on this for the longest time Anaka!" he hugged me tighter still, "please Anaka, I don't want you to ever hide things from me again. Don't you have faith in me?" and he released me from his embrace.

"Of course I do Father, it was just a difficult time for me that's all, I am sorry." I wanted still to inform him of my lost innocence, and by disclosing such a small amount of my torment it sat right on the tip of my tongue, but it was so painful to even think if it the very words would have choked me to death.

I replied as I gazed into his crystal blue eyes, which now held a slight glazed look about them. I was not sure if it was a tear or perhaps the beer he had been drinking. But it mattered not; I was finally able to tell him what I had concealed for so long as a smile then returned to his face as he embraced me once again.

We made our way home and then retired for the night. Father was to visit Mother this next day and he asked that I stay with a friend, I called Yellonca up and she was more than happy to see me. Morning arrived quickly and Yellonca and I decided to venture towards town.

Her birthday had come and now gone and as swiftly as the day arrived and departed so to her parents meet with a terrible fate both killed in a car accident tragically off the Dennis Bridge just outside of town. She was finally freed from her torment and had the privilege of staying in a foster home filled with all the warmth and love that she truly deserved.

We walked into town, a pleasant walk of about fifteen minutes. Dark clouds hung above us and to the north in the distance they were darker still, then came the crashing of thunder as the bolts struck the earth several in a row almost simultaneously lighting the sky like a spectacular light show. "Do you see that lightening Yellonca?" I stood pointing towards the storm.

"Yeh, it's cool hey!" she replied as she stopped to have a look. "Yes it is, I adore it, but imagine that hitting your body, multiply that pain by a hundred, and it shall give you indication of the pain inflicted upon me at the touch of another." I went on to say. "I have been like this my entire life, I have learnt ways to control it and the pain eases with each passing day, I just thought to share that with you." I gazed upon her awaiting her response.

"Anaka, does that mean you could never have a lover? I nodded solemnly with a yes "that is so sad!" she replied. "I have been known to touch certain people who do not cause this pain, I suppose if I were to find a lover he would have to be the right one for me!" and we continued walking as silently as that of a swan gliding upon a clear blue lake.

"Anaka, do you realise that this is the first time you have opened up to me! I am grateful!" she said breaking the silence. "I too am grateful Yellonca that I feel comfortable enough to share with you a little of myself, thank you, I appreciate it!"

Arriving in town, we continued along our path which led us to an ice-cream shop. We sat at a table held upon the sidewalk, and began to eat our cones, not really saying much at all. I felt as if trouble was ahead of me and for a moment a chill arose upon me as if to consume, grasping me tightly and leaving me lingering within much thought.

We then left and as we walked I noticed a book shop which had just recently opened. It was a small town, and I rarely went there, as I rarely had a lot of money most of the time, shopping did not hold much interest for me; however I held this town with high regards and respect for its historical content, which most of the buildings contained.

As we passed the book store I stopped to glare at the window. "Do you mind if I have a look Yellonca?"

"Not at all." she replied, as she too found comfort in reading. We stayed for a good hour, and the owner was most helpful. Father had given me some money should such an occasion arise. I found another book which struck my interest.

I was lying upon a wooden drink cart with many others and had been marked down in price. As I picked it up, I felt as if ice travelled down my spine, a cold breeze then swept upon me, much like standing before an opened fridge within a moment the feeling then dispersed.

I decided to purchase it; for it held Celtic symbols upon the cover and the title read. 'On the Eleventh hour' written by Arcadia Dunsten, dated as far back as 11.11.1894.

"How ironic, the Author holds the same last name that I do!" this book enthralled me, and brought my collection to eleven that I now owned.

We left and Yellonca showed me the book she had purchased. The story of an archangel, send to earth from heaven to guide a little girl in dark times. I was curious, and gave her mine to browse. We travelled along the boardwalk, which travelled right beside the road as I buried my face within her book. She must have been looking the other way, when all of a sudden, bang! I had bumped into something, the consistency of a brick wall.

I reached for the book, which now lie upon the ground, and tried to get back to my feet. Then I felt two rather large hands grabbing me upon the arms, lifting me with such force that my feet left the ground. I looked up and with that felt that my life was over, for there stood before me that horrible man, Dr Carrie! The impact of our collision, combined with my anger at his repulsive face, also shoved Yellonca to fall upon the ground. "Hello young Anaka, how are you?"

I could not move or even speak, my voice was again gone! Yellonca arose to her feet, noticing my expression she screamed. "Let her go you freak, you disgust me!" and she starting hitting him with the book. "Let her go!" He then shoved her aside as if made from paper, and glared straight into my eyes.

The shock of her being thrown to the ground in such a manner, and the recall of his violence he had inflicted me with before this day, gave me the strength of ten men as I felt the adrenalin pump within my veins.

I closed my eyes and uttered a spell thinking within my mind that I wanted him to die. All of a sudden he was then torn away from the hold he had upon me, and cast out upon the road.

Gathering Yellonca up we then ran to the other side of the road, and headed for the park which lie in the centre of town.

There was not a car in sight as he stood by the roadside screaming at us. "I am going to get you both!" we started to run into the park. I could still hear him screaming at us, I stopped dead in my tracks, and turned towards him; fortunately he had hurt his leg in the fall and could not run as he then began to limp towards us.

Yellonca stopped as well, and ran back to me saying. "Come on Anaka, let's get out of here!" I just stood there staring at him, as if I had not heard her speak.

He started to cross the road, and I walked closer towards him, I could see a truck coming, heading in his direction. I then fixed my eyes firmly upon him, and as I did the truck appeared to gain in speed.

He was still screaming at us. "Just wait till I get my hands on you!" and with that I drew my attention towards the driver of the truck. He started to increase speed, as if driven by hell itself as the driver then had his sights fixed upon his pray with a look of sheer determination. Dr Carrie through his anger did not notice or hear the truck until it was upon him.

Suddenly with an almighty screech the driver tried to avoid the collision, as if he had come out from within his trance, but it was too late. With a huge Bang and a loud thud, I watched intently as his body as it was hurled into the air with tremendous speed; he had no control over what was happening to him, as it all happened so suddenly.

His body was then returned to the pavement directly in front of me. His form was all smashed up, from what I could tell, both legs right arm and a head injury.

He managed to lift his head a little, as he looked up at me. His last thought would have been 'me smiling down at him,' with no concern for his well-being. I bent down to whisper into his ear. "I hope you enjoyed that as much as I did!"

He looked at me again; barley being able to hold his head up moaned and finally lost consciousness.

The driver of the truck screeched to a Holt and upon leaving his truck and almost falling down the few steps he then stood looked upon me and passed out on the roadside, ironically this was the last boy who was involved in the perverted scenario involving Jacque some time ago now.

Yellonca screamed frantically at his disposition. She grabbed hold of me close, as people came running to see what had happened. I tore myself from within her grasp, and simply walked away, no remorse, and no guilt I just walked away. I then leant down to retrieve my book, as it lay upon the ground on the grass beside me.

Yellonca ran to catch up with me, "I know why you did that, but it does not make it right!" she grabbed me by the arm. "Please do not touch me!" I begged as she then released her grip. "You did that to him didn't you? I saw it in your face Anaka, tell me!" now almost frantic at what she had witnessed.

"So what if I did!" I remarked with a hint of sarcasm. "I understand, but it is wrong!" she exclaimed as she glared straight into my eyes. "How could you understand?"

I replied in a rather aggravated tone as she removed her glare from within my realm and looked upon the ground, "Mother took me to that same Doctor!"

Suddenly we both grabbed each other and fell to the ground. As she wept, I could feel the tears welling, but as usual nothing. For the longest time I could not think of anything else that I wanted to do, but to hold her and try to comfort her, in our new apparent awakening.

The sound of sirens echoed through the park, faint at first then increasing in volume. The police and paramedics arrived at the scene. After a time we were interrupted by a man in uniform. "Excuse me girls, but people are saying that you witnessed what happened, is this true?"

I looked up as his voice seemed familiar, it was Tom! "Good afternoon Tom how are you going?" I inquired. "I am good Anaka, you?" he replied. "Just fine thank you!" I wiped a single tear away and gathered my thoughts. "Oh Tom, this is my friend Yellonca!" I turned to face her, lifting my hand towards her with a gesture. "Nice to meet you Yellonca Are you ok?" he exclaimed holding an expression of empathy. "Yes thank you I am fine" she answered wiping the tears from her face.

He walked us over to a nearby bench and we took a seat, we were both still shaken by the incident and also our realisation that I feel we needed to sit just for a moment.

I then told him of what had transpired on this day, not revealing all intents.

"Ok, thanks girls, he sure is a mess hey!" he turned looking at the ambulance. "Yes he is, that is why we are upset, it's not something you see every day!" Yellonca replied, she too had gathered herself. "True, and yes I do understand, well I must be off girls, thanks and take care." He smiled. "It is nice to see you again Tom." I called as he walked away.

"Come Yellonca, let us go home!" we were silent for the longest while, and then Yellonca spoke. "Will you teach me?" In an apprehensive almost frightened tone, and almost running to try to keep up with my pace.

"Teach you what?" I snapped angrily. "Teach me how you did that!" she now stood before me trying to walk backwards. "It is not a trick Yellonca, nor is it a game, and would be a bit hard to explain, as it comes from within!" I answered, again annoyed.

"Will you stop!" she demanded, as she again tried to restrain me. I did stop, looking upon her with a frown. "That man did an awful thing to me Yellonca, and now I am to understand that he also did it to you. Now once again, please do not touch me! I cannot at times control or contain my actions when another being is physical with me."

She released her grip once more. "Yes Anaka, he did!" she answered in a soft tone. "He devastated me, but that still does not mean that what you did was right!"

"If it is not 'right' then why is it that you want to learn?" again agitated at her response to the situation.

"So that it never happens again!" as she hung her head and again started to weep. "He is not going to die you know, I merely wanted to scare him, the same way he had scared me, in fact us, and perhaps even others! It is time for me to return home now Yellonca, I shall see you later." I turned away in anger.

"No, don't go yet, I want some answers" she demanded.

I then stood firm "You want! Well what about what I want? Have you ever considered that?" with those parting words I walked off not even looking back.

I was angered at her apparent lack of concern towards my pain, and also for the fact that I could not share in the grieving. I still could not show emotion and could not cry I envied her of that, as I felt that if I could have wept, it may have aided in the healing process.

I hurried home; as the storm had now hit, Father had walked in the door not ten minutes prior to my arrival. "Hi Anaka how are you?" he was sitting at the table, smoking, I had never seen him smoke before and I really did not like it! "I am fine Father, but please do not refer to me as angel, as I fear that I am nothing of the sort!" Father looked hard upon me. "Look, no matter what, you will always be that to me!" I ran over and hugged him. "I am sorry Dad, forgive me?"

I gathered my thoughts. "Why the cigarettes?" looking at the ashtray with disgust. "Oh, I just need something to help me along for a bit, that's all!" he looked tired and drawn, as if the whole world was upon his shoulders. "Are you alright Father?" I asked with a concerned expression. "Yes Anaka, I am fine thank you!"

"Are you certain?" I said again offering him my shoulder. "Yes I am sure!" "Well ok, I shall go to bed then, I am tired!"

I replied giving a rather large yawn. "Ok honey, see you tomorrow, oh, did you have fun with Yellonca?" he asked.

"It was shall I say, illuminating, Father!" I started off towards my room. Changing into my nightgown, I then lay upon my bed for a moment, and then realised that I had not asked Father how it went with Mother. I went back out to talk to him.

"Ok I suppose, your Mother will be home the same day as the others."

"Isn't that ironic" I thought to myself, and went back to my room to lie upon my bed.

I stared at the ceiling in an attempt to come to terms with what had just transpired, in the park with Yellonca. I was tired and still angered at her comments. 'How dare she demand from me?' I questioned myself again; did I really want to hurt that man? I closed my eyes and called to Akana, I wanted her guidance.

"Akana, I need you!" as I closed my eyes and reflected upon the damage I had caused the Doctor. "Yes Anaka, I am here!" she answered in that soft voice I had now grown to love.

"Please help me!" I moaned. "It is alright child, you are without blame, this was to be his destiny, it mattered not if you were there at the time or not!"

"How do you know this?" I asked in disbelief. "Well, he was a bad man, and he hurt you yet again, someone had decided that it was his time to suffer. You have no control over what happened in the town today Anaka, nor do you control one's destiny, only things that you can change within yourself."

She often spoke as if her voice was that of a gentle breeze. I always felt comfort within her words, as if she knew exactly what to say and when to say it! "But Akana, it was I whom had thrown him onto the road and wished that the truck to hit him in fact it was I who urged the driver to gain speed." I answered in a solemn tone. "Was it your intention when you moved him onto the road to have him killed?" Akana asked. "No I think not, I wanted him to go away!"

"That is correct Anaka, what happened after was out of your control, no matter how hard you wanted it to happen, anyway, he has not died, he is merely injured." I felt a sense of peace, as she calmly assured that all was fine even though I really did want to end that of his miserable existence and even more so knowing that he had also tarnished Yellonca. I fell into sleep as if I had no energy left within my body. I slept through until morning.

As I arose, I decided to keep up with my phrases, I would write within my parchment book, and his accident offered me a poem for this day. I wrote it down, and readied myself for school. I was to meet with Akana, this day walking to school with exactly that in mind.

The day dragged on as it does when you hold anticipation of events to come. It was a coolish sort of day, there was a heavy wind blowing, as I watched the tree tops sway, from out of the classroom window. Yellonca did not attend this day, and I was not really that concerned of it. So far within my life I had found that all people were interested in, is what was in it for them! I found to be giving too much all of the time, which was another reason why I did not like to get close to them.

One of the boys within this class was desperately trying to draw upon my attention. I glanced over his way to find him making perverted innuendoes towards me, and I found them to be crude and distasteful. I looked at him in a manner in which to suggest that if he kept it up, I would eventually walk over to him, and grab what a lot of the male gender referred to as, 'their manhood!' and squeeze the life out of it, as he still remained seated unable to control the situation, eventually going blue in the face while passing out with the pain.

Of course his interoperation of my facials would have been, 'Stop or I will tell the teacher on you!' I find it amazing what goes on in the mind of a human being!

I really had no interest in the male gender; in fact they repulsed me, even more so after my unfortunate experience. I dismissed his actions, and drifted off into my own world.

I reached for Nanok, and within my mind, I lay there beside him, amongst the tall green grass of the thicket, just stroking him. I could hear the beat of his heart as if he stood just a breath away, and for a moment it felt as if the shared the same heart. Beating loudly, and causing me to drift off into a dream state.

Suddenly I felt a shove upon my shoulder, and awoke with a start. It was that same repulsive boy; you know the one that I wanted to squeeze his dick so hard that he passed out!

"What do you want?" I yelled with much discomfort moving my shoulder away from within his reach. "The bell has rung, everyone is gone! Are you going to wait here until tomorrow?"

I jumped to my feet, grabbed my bag, and ran off down the corridor. As I approached the gate, I felt a sense of peace, and decided that it was not my fault that, that evil man had suffered. And I no longer felt guilt for what had transpired, even though I still believed it was indeed me that had hurt him it was so confusing as with one breath I wanted him to die and on the next I felt remorse.

I arrived home to find a note from Father. "Hi angel, I have to work back, can you fix dinner for yourself, I will eat at the office. See you around ten, love Dad." Which just so happened to be just what I needed, no one home and the place all to myself, as I lay back on the lounge trying to catch my breath.

The room became cold, and I noticed a shadow cast upon the wall of the kitchen. I heard the sound of something being dragged across the floor. It sounded as if someone were pulling cold hard heavy chains, which meant that they had to be quite strong, and the metal screeching along the floor as it was pulled in lengthy strides.

Leaving me to cringe with the sound, not unlike when one drags their nails down the chalkboard. It looked as if this soul had held within much burden, as they seemed to be crouched and bent over, dragging a chain with a ball attached to it. As if torment had prevailed over its realm.

I stood and proceeded to approach it, with small bouts of hesitation in my stride. The closer I became the more agitated it looked, and it rattled the chain's if to suggest, 'Do not come any closer.' So I stood but a few feet away, and attempted to make contact.

"Who shall you be, show yourself!" I spoke in a rather loud and stern tone, and then suddenly before me, stood that of an old woman. She spoke in the old fashioned English that I am accustomed to "I am Kiandra, and I shall need your assistance Anaka, look to me in past events, for I shall heal your queries, I am tied to this earthbound plane, until the time of the eleventh hour, then I shall regain my freedom, and you shall rid me of my torment."

With that she then vanished. Within a few moments the room returned to normal temperature, I sat for a moment pondering upon her words. I guess she was just another ghost, who for whatever reason, managed to find her way into my realm. However I found her visit to be a bit disturbing.

'Enough of that,' I thought to myself, as I shook my head and bounced up with a new found energy, in the reflection of my visit to my sanctuary, and the woman of my dreams. Upon approaching the thicket, Akana, had not yet arrived, so I lay upon the grass reading my book over to ensure that I understood everything I had read.

I could say the whole of it word for word; I had arrived at page ten, and found it amusing that with each visit, it meant five more pages.

I also have an inner glow that things are actually going to work out for the better and that I would indeed one day be honestly happy.

I loved this time away from reality, but at times I was not sure what was real and what indeed was held within my mind. Again I thought to myself, 'Am I going mad? at the same time, admiring the strength that I still maintained even after everything that I have been through.

The rape, the torment and the abuse from my mother at times became overwhelming. There were a few times in my short existence where I felt as if I too would climb a huge bridge and simply dive off into the blackness of the cold river beneath feeling its icy depths as it consumes me and rendered me as cold and lifeless as the river itself.

Chapter Six: the Unearthing.

I stand here now within your power,

The rose that has not yet, begun to flower.

This shall come in all of its splendour,

As I grow to be beautiful, tall and slender.

I embrace the gown I wear this day,

And honour all it means in every way.

To unveil to all that which I hold inside,

I shall find comfort and honour, valour and pride.

Anaka Dunsten.
Chapter 6

The Unearthing

I was fast becoming quite good at my spells, and incantations, and I just loved being here with Akana, I enjoyed the lessons and just being within her presence.

She then arrived and brushed past me like a gentle breeze, and lay beside me within the slender blades of the grass, closing our eyes as we both gazed up at the warmth repealed from our beloved life bringer, and then she spoke.

"How are you Anaka?" I replied "I am well Akana, and you?" as I gazed within her direction. "Very good this day!" she answered. "Anaka, all of what you have learnt is in order to prepare you for the Awakening, are you aware of this as yet? We now come to lesson three, which shall bring us to page fifteen in your book. This is the Confrontation!"

"I do not understand Akana." I replied "there are only a few more things you need to learn Anaka, and you will be ready to face the world, this shall be known as the awakening. A realisation of one's self and one's potential the awakening will not happen still for some time but you shall need to be prepared for the next chapter, and as I have said it is named the Confrontation." She tried to explain it to me but I was still a little confused.

"Mother shall return Monday night less than a week away and you shall need to be prepared" she spoke again turning her face towards my own. "Prepared for what?"

I started to feel apprehensive and afraid. "You are not; leaving me are you?" Akana paused for a moment, "no, I will never leave you Anaka, I am here to stay, but depending on the outcomes of your actions, well, that I shall reveal in time." She exclaimed, "Let us get started on our next chapter."

Chapter three, Akana gave me another spell to recite, but this one was for making a potion. "This potion shall heal others wounds use it wisely." She smiled "As I know you shall." We chanted the words together and I did not miss a thing she then asked me repeat it back to her and as I did I did not falter. "That was very well done." And she gave me a little clap, "You are indeed a fast learner, I was wondering Anaka, what is it that you want to do about Yellonca?"

She looked upon me with great interest and anticipation of my response. "I do not have the answer to that one as yet, perhaps I could teach her as requested I am however disappointed of her attitude towards the gift."

"Perhaps you could teach her but do you feel that you are ready for that responsibility, for that matter would she be ready to learn?" she replied. "Maybe I am not ready as yet," sighing to myself, "it shall surface Anaka when you are ready" replying in a gentle tone. We sat upon the log and she then read to me some phrases she had within a small brown book, of leather.

"To know one's self, is to be one within one's self, and to own that becomes the key to one's soul. "There is still much to learn Anaka, and I shall be the one to guide you along your path, Anaka do you know of what I speak? Have you grasped your full potential yet?"

We sat silent again for a moment and she asked me to hold onto her hands. "See what it is that I speak of." She closed her eyes and concentrated, I tried really hard to share within her vision, but all that came to me was that of Nanok.

I opened my eyes and released our bond. "Ah, so you are starting to see!" she exclaimed, but I still did not understand.

"You have seen Nanok within my thought am I right?" she smiled.

"Yes but I thought that was my own vision and not yours." I answered but still with confusion. "Yes Anaka, it was your own, now you are starting to understand!" but I did not, and that infuriated me.

"The hour is late, what have you learnt today Anaka?" she sat and looked upon me again with anticipation.

"Let us see, I can make a new potion, one in which shall be used to heal. There shall be conflict when Mother gets home."

"Yes Anaka that is good" she replied, "and!" as Akana held her breath waiting for the last of the three as if any moment she would burst if I did not say it. "And, I do not know the other; I am sorry Akana" as I sighed and my shoulder drooped with the weight of my despair.

She then also offered a deep sigh as if disappointment has struck her down and she felt dismayed. "Anaka, go home and read your book the answer is there waiting for you!" with that she vanished just as a book does when one lays it upon their lap.

She had never done that before it was weird I thought to myself, I started of home and wondered if I had upset her in any way, perhaps because I could not answer her question as she showed signs of frustration. Or perhaps through all of this I was becoming slightly paranoid.

I arrived home around 5.30 pm and decided that I was hungry and needed a break from everything going on around me, remembering too that I had forgotten to tell Akana, of the spirit that had visited me prior to our meeting this day.

I lay upon the lounge, and for the first time I actually watched a movie, I did not believe it but I actually enjoyed it for once. It took me too far away places and lands of wealth and beauty. I had some cereal for dinner as I needed something light, and again just drifted into the movie as if it were me there playing the main character.

It was called, 'a fairy tale,' which, mind you was a story about Cinderella. I found that to be ironic.

Suddenly I heard the chime of an old clock, where was it coming from as I looked about the room. It was quiet loud so I covered my ears, eleven times it bellowed and on the eleventh stroke, Paul then appeared. "Oh, so you will watch this fairy tale but not the one that I suggested Anaka? I am a little disappointed." He smiled in a cheeky way and then vanished.

I watched the movie to the end and then found that it was becoming late, Father would be arriving home soon, so I went into my room and started to read my book. Akana had said, that the answers lie within these pages, perhaps it was quiet simply that I was not seeing it.

The phone rang and I raced out to answer it. "Hello, who might this be at such a late hour?" "Hi Anaka, It's me, Yellonca, I wanted to apologises for the other day. There is no way that you could have been responsible for what happened and I am sorry." 'It was to be his destiny, someone must have decided that it was his time to suffer, you were just merely a pawn and just in the right place at the wrong time.' I took the phone form my ear "how can this be, how could she have quoted this to me, I must be going mad."

I could hear her calling me through the phone. "Anaka, Anaka are you still there?" "Yes I am here, so where do we go from here?" I replied in a rather confused tone. "Where ever you want it to go, I will leave it up to you." And with that she hung up.

Her comments began leaving me with a thought.

I quickly ran to get my book to read page number eleven, there in the third paragraph it read, trust in thy friend, as you start as the last being the first as if in reverse, she may hold the answers to your questions. It was Thursday, and I was running out of time until Mother came back. Father came home by this stage, I could hear him rustling around in the kitchen and I went out to greet him. To my amazement it was not Father.

This person was quite large and was hooded and cloaked in a black robe. He turned towards me and then glared straight through me. It was Paul again but his face was hard and so was his mannerism as if he were someone else.

"What no church bells this time?" I asked in a bold voice. Then he spoke and it was harsh and almost doomed. "You will be tested soon; do not put so much faith in what you see, rather than what you know. The time has come Anaka for the confrontation you must be prepared."

I was scared and excited at the same time; he had never come to me like that before. Obviously he was amongst the dead and not in my imagination, as for some reason I could still smell his presence when Father came home an hour later. This is too weird I do not understand what this all means I went over it again and again in, my mind perhaps I thought I needed to find that which I seek in the pages of a book.

Perhaps it should be a book on feelings rather than on sightings. I greeted father as he arrived home, and he sat down at the table I noticed then that there were several ashtrays strewn around the house, as he lit a cigarette and started to tell me of his day. He drew hard on the filter as if it were to be his last. As I watched him inhale the smoke and blow it out with a sigh, I felt that there must have been some real conflict within his life. "Father, are you sure that all is as it should be?"

"Yes Anaka I am fine!" He looked at me as if in a trance, as if he could see right through me.

He then arose from his chair, extinguished the cigarette and said to me in a solemn tone. "I am tired honey, I am going to bed now, see you tomorrow."

"Father, are you sure you are alright?" I spoke sincerely, "yes child I am fine, just a little tired that is all". He grabbed the ashtray of the table and wandered into his bedroom. "Goodnight Father!" I yelled. "Goodnight Anaka!" he replied.

I was worried about him he had been drinking after work most days, coming home late and always seemed to be a little down, somehow it was as if his heart was sad and he could not find an answer so he reached for the temporary relief of drugs to compensate.

I went to school the next day and it was Friday, I always loved Fridays, and Yellonca greeted me at the gate. "Have you decided to forgive me yet?" She skipped next to me trying to keep up with my pace.

"What's the rush she enquired?" I answered in an agitated tone. "I need to go to the library before school starts; I need some answers." I replied.

"Well ok I will join you if that is alright!" she was trying really hard to gain my attention, without pestering me.

"Yes fine!" I replied, not really seeming that interested in her presence. We arrived at the library and I guided her to a certain section, "I need a book on the dead something about ghosts and sightings, so it will be fiction, you got that Yellonca?"

We scoured the shelves and there in front of me was that which I sought. I plucked the book from the second shelf; it was all dusty and looked as if it were quite old, running over to the desk and taking a seat in order to read it. Yellonca found another on physic phenomena, and she soon joined me as we both started to read. The book I had chosen carried the title, 'to know one's self is to be one within one's self'. And was written by Paul Dunsten more than one hundred years ago!

'I can't believe it!' Akana had quoted this less than a day ago, there was a chapter that read the confrontation, as I read the first paragraph and it went on to say.

'Now is the time for the angel to awaken, and face the realization of one self, look deep within and you shall find salvation and the dawn of a new time, of healing and self-gratification, this shall belong to you however for a brief time and you shall need to understand the transition from child to adult all shall be revealed unto you. Let me show the way for this time is also of evil, and it will taunt you in your very mind.

Call my name for it shall reveal the light, so you will need the joining of a friend and the sanctuary of a hideaway. You will be tested soon, so hold faith only in what you know, not what you can see. Stand up one and rule for this time is yours and in that is salvation these words shall be recited at the climax of the truth.'

I could not believe it and I did not understand what is happening to me. "Yellonca I am going mad I am sure of it, these phrases have been quoted to me before this day!" "No you are not going mad!" she exclaimed, "You are just starting a new life that is all!"

"Yellonca, what did you mean and where did you get that which you spoke of on the phone?" She looked at me strangely and did not seem to know of what I requested. "I just wanted to apologise I felt that I was wrong". She replied.

"I took sometime Anaka, to think about what had happened, and I realised that you are not responsible you did not even touch the man all you did was get him off you and rightfully so!" she explained. I pondered upon that for a moment.

"Thank you for that it has made feel a little better about the whole thing!" I answered as I sat for a moment trying to put all of the pieces together. "Perhaps Yellonca I am ready to show you the way, train you in the greater power." She jumped around excitedly, "that's great you won't regret it!"

I was still unsure, but I told her we would meet this day, after school, at the park near my house, she agreed still jumping around with her excitement. I needed to know why Paul had come to me in such a manner, why did he say what it was that he said, and where did he come from? I really thought that he was an imaginary friend, so in this case, what Mother had told me of ghosts was right.

Perhaps he was here to take over my soul. I thought to myself, perhaps this ghost was in fact Paul Dunsten, after all his first name was Paul!

I browsed through the book Yellonca had chosen. It was titled, 'Facts about poltergeist's that have physically touched the living.' I opened the book to chapter eleven; there was a drawing of a male and female, who had met the same fate, as they lay at the end of a staircase lifeless cold and bloody.

There was also a being which stood at the top of the stairs, surrounded by light, staring with delight upon their fate. I received a chill up my spine, as I gazed at the drawing; it seemed to hold relevance to my life, as I looked upon it with intent. It was Friday night and all that I wanted to do when I arrived home, was sleep.

I was exhausted by all that flooded my mind, and also by the day-to-day grind of school and home. I had to meet with Yellonca at the park, but I was so tired.

I quickly approached the sink in the bathroom and proceeded to wash my face within the cold water. 'that feels better spoke out loud as I made my way down towards the park and sat upon the swing, waiting for her to arrive.

I brought with me a book on numerology it held fascination for me, as I flicked through the pages I kept thinking to myself, 'what is going on?'

She arrived at what would have been around four-thirty, and Ellenew had joined her. I glared at the two of them standing there waiting for my response, and then we sat together talking for the longest time. A while passed and out of nowhere I asked "Why have you come here Ellenew?" I spoke as if she were invading my space.

"Well I hoped that you would not mind, but Yellonca thought that I could learn as well! Anaka, you have touched me in a place that no one else could, and I wanted to say thanks. I had climbed that bridge; you know the one I was to jump from, and thought about your kind words.

It was the only thing that stopped me that day from taking the plunge!" she answered with a look of hope that I would embrace her and except her as a friend. "I am glad to have assisted you Elle, in your time of need." I answered, reassuring her with a smile.

I had never discussed anything personal with anyone, only Akana, as she seemed to know everything about me anyway. I started to tell the girls that I too had a bad Mother, but just in brief in order to inform them that they are not alone.

"Why do you want to learn of my gift, what interest does it hold for you both?" Yellonca began by saying. "I have always had an interest in it, just could not find anyone to share that interest with, Elle also possess a gift, the gift of telepathy. She can talk to you through her mind!"

"Yes Anaka, I can." She spoke to me through her thoughts. I answered her back. "That is very good Elle, I am impressed!" and we laughed.

"Now that we all share a common interest, we were hoping Anaka, that you would might share it with us!" waiting eagerly in anticipation of my response. I still held the thought that Akana was my own, and I would not share her with any. "Yes, we shall share our times together!" they both smiled.

"Anaka," Yellonca stated. "I have dreams, dreams of a woman who comes to me in my sleep. She calls herself Acnolley and I find that rather strange, as it is my name, only in reverse!"

I knew that there was something about Akana's name that was weird. I thought to myself. "That is interesting!" I answered. "It's too weird Anaka!" she spoke. "Yes Yellonca, it is!" I sat silent for a moment, as I reflected upon a phrase, written by Akana, within my empty book. It quoted, 'look to the last being the first as if in reverse.'

Then Yellonca spoke as she required an answer. "She only comes to me in my sleep Anaka, what does it mean?" "Yellonca, I am not sure, but I shall endeavour to find out!" Elle, spoke up. "I too have dreams, of a red haired woman, much the same as myself, who calls to me in the night. She is called Wenelle!"

I pondered upon this for a moment while the girls sat there before me reading. If I use your names in reverse, that is strange, two of the spirits names started with the letter A and the other with W. does this have some kind of meaning? Nanok ends with K. My mind was ticking over in an attempt to figure it out.

I started to write the letters down with a charcoal stick I had brought for such an occasion. A.A.W. K.

I needed to find out what this means, does it contain a significant meaning, or is it that I am just being paranoid? The writer Paul Dunsten shares the same name as Father, my ghost friend is named Paul, and in all instances within my life the number eleven seemed to appear. It all seemed to be coming together, but what is it that it means? I pondered hard upon perhaps finding the answers.

When I am at school or at home, if I look to the clock, it always tells me eleven. It was irrelevant what time it was. I have to ask others of the real time, in order to keep appointments. This is why I do not own watch, aside from the fact that when I have worn one in the past; the time always seems to stop, usually on eleven.

They asked me of what I had been thinking, and I went on to say. "I need to find an answer, to all that is displayed, I feel drawn with urgency to find that which I seek, as if my life depended upon it!"

"Yellonca, Elle, I have studied this for a time now, and this is what has been revealed unto me!"

"Within the art of numerology, you take relevant numbers add them together, and then you divide it by the number two. This will generally leave you with a single digit, usually consisting of the number one or two." I explained.

"I do not understand!" exclaimed Elle. "I shall explain again." I answered.

"If you take the number 74 and add 7 + 4 you get 11. The number of pipes my sister and I jumped on the day she broke her arm.

Take the number 11 and add 1+1 = 2

1966 was the date on the magazine which I picked up in the surgery. 1 + 9 + 6 + 6 = 22. Divided the 22 by 2 it will again give you 11. Add 1+1=2

The difference between the date on the magazine and this year was 11 years 1+1=2.

1966 was also my birth year equalling 2.

I went on to think about the other relevant numbers from my past.

The date my last book I purchased, was published in the year 1894.

If you add 1+8+9+4 it equals 22. Which when you divide them by 2 leaves you with 11, again ending up with 2. In total I ended up buying 11 books.

11 girls who wanted to share in my gift.

I am also 11 years old.

And Mother was to come home on the 11th of the month, next Monday.

If you multiply all these instances by 2 you end up with the number 16. But what was the relevance of the number 16?

I found all of this to be a bit strange, and even thought the number two seemed to fit, it still all seemed to be hanging upon that faithful number eleven. The same number that Paul often referred too and that which was displayed upon every clock that I read.

Kiandra the ghost also mentioned 'The eleventh hour!'

I wanted to speak to Akana of this discovery. I thought of this riddle once more. 'So if I add all the two's together it equalled sixteen, now I am really confused.'

There had been other instances within my life where the number eleven applies, but for some reason I cannot seem to recall, it is as if they have been erased, but all this seemed to be leading to this one day, the day that Mother arrives home.

The girls listened intently, I could see the sum's being thrown around within their minds. They began to unravel them one by one, determination held within their expressions. I read some more phrases to them and as I did, the riddle began to unfold. I turned to Yellonca and spoke. "I have only three days in which to sort this out!" I shrieked. "How can we help!" they both answered at once.

I thought to myself, 'what does it mean?' then I replied. "I do not know as yet, but is it possible to meet again, here tomorrow at lunch?" Yellonca agreed, "Yes I can!" nodding her head at me with much enthusiasm. "Me too!" said Elle, "and we will bring friends.

For some reason I agreed, and we all parted ways. I really enjoyed their company, and could not wait for tomorrow.

I went down to the thicket to try to think things out, and there standing in the clearing was Akana. "Hello angel, you are almost ready!"

"Ready for what, I am so confused, and why did you call me angel?"

"Do not be troubled, for the answers are at hand, you must be ready and I feel that you shall be. I called you angel, as that is what it is that you are, are you not?"

"Yes Akana that is what Father calls me, but I still do not know what it is that is happening! You must assist me!"

She paused for a moment,

"Ok, ok calm yourself." She replied in a hushed tone. Then suddenly a voice came from nowhere, a male voice, in which I could recall. "Do not reveal too much Akana, for the child must come to the realisation in her own right!" the voice was loud and very dominant. "Who shall that be, I know your voice," I yelled, "reveal yourself unto me, or endure the wrath of my anger!" I exclaimed with a cross look upon my brow.

"Anaka, settle yourself, we cannot reveal all, as you must pass the test in order for you to become of age." He spoke again. "What test, I do not understand!" a tear of frustration was welling within my eyes, and my throat was tight. "What is the Confrontation, and the Awakening, what does it mean, I am confused!" I searched around for a sign of his arrival.

"The Confrontation is that of yourself and Mother, the Awakening is that of your own. You shall have conflict with Mother, and depending on how it is handled, this will determine if you make it to the Awakening." With that statement Paul then appeared.

Akana then spoke. "This is all we can reveal for the now, concentrate on what is in your mind, and not what it is that you can see, in other words use your mind and you shall get through this, did you not read the passage in your book, and listen to my words?" she explained. "Yes Akana, I did, but until now I did not understand, and how is it that you come to know each other?" I spoke in a punitive tone. "We are spirits Anaka, we share with each other to make the circle complete." Akana answered baring a look of concern.

"Call upon my name Anaka, for this shall show the way." Paul spoke in that Adamant tone once again, my eyebrows lifted from that of a frown, to express an understanding. "Oh, so now you understand?" Paul spoke in his usual way of relating to me. "Well, if I do not, then I guess that I shall not pass your stupid test!" I replied as I walked off and left them both standing there, with a dumfounded look upon their faces.

I wandered home with barley an upward glance all the while tossing it all around within my head, I decided to concentrate on what I know of magic, rather than worrying about what it all meant. I decided to sit down and try to work it all out.

I wrote a new phrase in my parchment, this was to be of my realisation, and again I read my book.

This was my interoperation of the last conversation held with Akana.

I thought to myself, what is it that I know of my powers? I decided to list the possibilities.

1. I can force people away from me.

2. I can make a healing potion.

3. I can use telepathy.

4. I can call upon help if need be.

5. I can use telekinesis.

I found a comfort in that, and then realised that I had acquired all of this on my own. It was always there, I just needed someone to draw it from me.

I lay upon my bed pondering on what it was that they had told me, and felt some confidence in my decision. To act on what I know and feel is to use the knowledge I had acquired so far. To act on what I see, may confuse what it is that may happen. I shall go with the first and act on what I know. I headed into the kitchen to gather the ingredients in which I needed to make the potions. I made five in all, in the event that I may require them.

Upon returning to my room, wanting to practice my repel spell, with great success with the assistance of my usual victim. You guessed it, a spider, which I acquired by leaning out of my bedroom window, and grabbing the nearest one I could find. It was a huntsman and quite large, about the size of my hand, but I did not fear him. After all, the worst thing that could happen is that I would get bitten. That is, if for some reason the spell failed to work. I then spoke to Nanok, whom offered me strength and comfort.

Getting ready for bed, Father then arrived home at about six-thirty; he knocked upon my door and then entered the room. "Hi honey, how was your day?" leaning down to kiss my forehead. "I had a great day thank you," I then returned unto him the favour of a kiss. "Mine was, not bad," he answered. "Dad, why do you call me angel"

He looked upon me in a questioning nature. "I would have thought that you would know the answer to that one! Because you are an angel, well I think you are. You have never given me reason to think otherwise, now have you?"

He answered. "Father, I do not want Mother to return, it has been so good without her presence." As he then sat beside me, I said this purely to see his response. "Come now, that's no way to act. She does love you all you know, she has just been going through a difficult time that's all."

"Are you looking forward to seeing your sister and brothers?" I thought to myself, 'I shall give her going through a difficult time,' she has always been the same, so is it that she is always having a bad time? Or just that Father is blinded to all that goes on. I answered his question in this way.

"Yes kind of, but I have enjoyed the space and the peace." I spoke back in a solemn tone. "I understand!" he replied. Then I changed the subject. "Dad, did you have a relative a little more than one hundred years ago, who carries your name?"

"Yes girl, I believe that I did, he would be your great, great grandfather. He used to write books from what I have been told. Why do you ask?" he looked at me puzzled. "Oh it's just a question." I answered with a smile. It is all coming together. "I am tired Dad, I need to sleep!" I always get tired after visiting my friends.

"Ok Anaka, good night!" he kissed my forehead again, stood to his feet and pulled up the blankets and said. "We will be busy tomorrow, we are going shopping in the morning!" as he made his way out to leave the room. "Oh Dad, can I borrow your looking glass tomorrow, I need to show my friend," asking not to reveal my real intention. "Yes Anaka, good night."

Morning arrived, and I went into the kitchen to grab a glass of milk. Father was already awake, and had started with the daily grind. He was in his room making the bed, so I went to assist him. "Hi Dad, how are you today?" walking over towards the large bed. "Fine Anaka, yourself?" turning his head my way to offer a smile. "I am good; let me help you with that." I grabbed hold of the bottom sheet, and started to pull hard upon it in order to straighten it properly. "Thanks honey!" we finished the bed and I looked around to see if anything else required my attention.

There were two filthy, butt filled ashtrays upon the bedside, which required immediate attention as they stunk to high heaven.

"I am going to buy you girls some furniture today!" he exclaimed as he folded his pants up, and placed them neatly upon the chair. "Really" I replied, as I turned to leave.

I noticed a pamphlet upon the bedside cabinet, lying next to the ashtray. The cover read, 'how to deal with outpatients, a guide for your new arrival.' I tried to read it without gaining his attention. "Rucks ford - Hospital." As I read the words I realised that this for some reason held strange meaning for me.

"Anaka, we are done in here, now don't dawdle, otherwise I will not get everything done that I intend to do today. He then left the room. Moving the ashtray, I picked up the broacher and it went on to say. 'Rucks ford - Hospital" 'A home away from home'

It was a mental institution, and from what I could gather, Father must have fibbed to us of Mothers whereabouts these past months gone.

"He has had her committed!" laughing to my-self at a comment made a long time ago. I believe I said to Ayden, 'she is mental!'

I ran to my room, to straighten up, remembering that I had an appointment at lunch with the girls. I redyed myself and headed out to see where Father was. I found him in the bathroom, and watched intently as he proceeded to shave. "You just about ready!" he asked, with his face covered in shaving cream, as he gently ran the razor across his cheeks.

"Yes Dad, I am ready." I smiled at him and stood patiently with anticipation of the scent of his cologne. "Ok just give me a minute." He finished up, and then applied his aftershave, he used 'Brute' and I just adored the smell of it.

We locked up the house and jumped into the car. "We are going to a furniture retail store." He said, as he wound his window down to air out the stale smell of tobacco. Father was smoking a lot by this time, he never used too, I guess sometimes adults need some kind of vice.

As he lit another the smell of it took over, I had lost the scent of his sweet perfume. This irritated me, as I loved to breathe him in when we sat close, or embraced, and lately all that you could small on him was bourbon, and the stale scent of tobacco.

"Father must you do that!" I snapped, and held my breath to await his response. "Do what?" he replied. "Smoke" I answered. "Do you know how bad it is for you? Not to mention the smell of it!" "Sorry honey!"

'That was not too bad!' I said to myself. "I am sorry honey, does it bother you?" he threw it out the window.

That response was even better! I thought again, and with another deep breath for fear of speaking out of line. "Yes in fact it does, you never used to do these things, so why is it that you start now?" as if I had the right to question him at all! "What are you talking about child?"

He stopped the car and gazed at me. "Well not only do you smoke, but you also drink a lot, which is all that I can smell on you when you come home of late. And the combination of the two really is quite unpleasant." I then proceeded to screw up my face up to show my displeasure at the scent. "I am sorry child, I am just a bit stressed of late, I will try to stop alright!" he placed his hand upon my cheek, stroking it gently, and we again started on our way.

"Well it will probably irritate Mother, and we cannot have that. Even though I know that she in fact used to do it." I said in a sarcastic tone. "You are probably right Anaka." As he then threw the remainder of the packet of cigarettes out of the window. "Thanks Dad, I really appreciate it. Well at least cut down if you cannot stop, you seem to have one after the other, it is not healthy. "I sneered "You with your health kicks!" he laughed, as we drove down the road.

I really thought that I would be in trouble for my comments, but he indeed surprised me, and actually listened to what I had to say and even considered my opinion. We had finished the shopping mid-morning, and headed back towards the car. He ended up buying both Beck and I a new bedroom suite, new curtains, shoe racks, lamps and a rug for our floor.

The beds were the most beautiful I had ever seen, they were made of wood, and had the four posts. There was a canopy on top, laced with the finest white material, which draped over the top and sides. Fit for a princess. The curtains had little angels upon them, and were that fine see-threw laced material which matched our bed, just like fine netting. I was so grateful that it almost made me cry.

He had purchased some additional drawers for the boys and a toy box for Michael. They were to be delivered late afternoon. I had also paid a visit to the newsagent, before meeting up with Father to enquire about the rules of lotto.

"Dad" "Yes Anaka" "Did you by chance win the lottery?" he just laughed. "I have been putting away a little for a very long time! You are a funny little thing aren't you? I really love your humour!" he said with a chuckle in his voice.

"Should we not buy something for Mother?" I was trying to be considerate. "No child we should not!" he snapped. "Now Anaka, what are your plans for the rest of the day? I have heaps to do and I am afraid that you will probably get bored if you hang with me!"

"No Dad, I would not!" I exclaimed, "But... I do have to meet some of my friends in the park at lunch, if this pleases you!"

"Sure that's great!" he answered as he gave me a hug. "I am glad you have started to make some friends of your own!" as a warm smile came upon his face, that same one I had adored all of my life.

Chapter Seven: the Revelation.

The spirit is old and angered with sorrow,

But misunderstood as it pines for tomorrow

She shall show the way within the light,

As I look to her now for guidance and sight.

The best of all has come on this day,

For bonds of friendship have now come my way

To reveal all of ones lies and mistruth,

I shall live once more now; I have saved my own youth.

Anaka Dunsten.
Chapter 7

The Revelation

We arrived home, and started straight away to tidy the house. "Anaka, have some lunch before you go please, and be back by six!" he yelled through the house. "Yes Father I shall!" I cleared out my room, to make way for the new furniture, and Father helped as we dragged the old beds downstairs. "Thanks again for this Dad; I really appreciate it, as shall Rebecca."

"That's fine honey." His smile was the warmest I had ever encountered and no matter how badly one felt it would simply make one glow. "We need to prepare for Mothers arrivals on Monday don't forget!" he exclaimed. "How could I forget Father, I am a little excited about seeing her, but more of the others return." I looked at the ground with slight despair. "Yes Anaka, I know, I am sure that if you had your way, there would just be the two of us!" he remarked holding a look of just the same.

"Father that is not a very nice thing to say" I scolded him. "Ah yes, but it is true isn't it!" he looked upon me with a hint of displeasure. "Well yes, I guess it is, sometimes, but only for the peace and tranquillity in their absence."

I gazed back. "Yes, it is quiet without them, but I do miss them all, even Mother. Imagine what life would be like without them Anaka, I am sure that you would be terribly lonely."

I thought long and hard upon my answer, I wanted to say I would love it! Only because of the amount of responsibility it required in sustaining their well-being, I responded with. "I suppose you are right Father!"

"Now Anaka, go and have your lunch and get ready to meet your friends, I will finish up here."

He slapped my bottom to usher me towards that of haste. "Thanks Dad!" and I ran back to hug him once more. "I love you." And I embraced him tighter still. "I love you too angel, now run along. Oh, can you make me a sandwich too, I am a bit hungry myself!" he rubbed his belly; "I could go a hamburger or two!" he smiled.

"No problem Dad!" I made ham, lettuce and cheese sandwiches and took them over to Father. Then we sat together on the veranda and silently consumed them. "What about the hamburgers?" he enquired. I just laughed and offered him a drink of juice, he gratefully accepted, although I am sure it would have been better had the label on the bottle read, 'Bourbon.'

We then made a toast, "To a new beginning!" he shouted. "To our happiness" I replied. We both smiled and drank down the rest of the juice.

"Father, why is it that I seem to be the only one, who has retained the accent that I have, it does not seem normal?" I asked with real interest.

"Well child, most of tend to sway to the way that others express themselves around us, you spend little time with others so you have not yet grasped another form of language, why do you not like it, sometimes I too hang on to my old way of talking, I guess I just get lazy. It's much easier to say, 'Don't' then it is to say, 'Do not' don't you agree?" and he laughed at his last comment.

"Yes Father I do agree and I like the way that I speak! I am going now; I shall see you around six! Father can I take the looking glass, I want to show Yellonca?"

"Yes child, it is on my dressing table in my room, have a good time Anaka!" He answered. I ran to my room, to gather my things, I was a bit nervous as I did not know what to expect.

Grabbing the looking glass, and swallowing my nerves to the bottom of my stomach, I then wandered off to meet the girls. It was Saturday, and a beautiful day, the sun shone brightly, and the air had a slight breeze, it was warm and inviting. I arrived at the park and sat upon a bench to wait for them. I opened my book on numerology and started to read again on the theory I had come up with so far.

Not long after, the girls arrived. "Hi Anaka," yelled Yellonca as she approached me with a wave. "You remember Hannah and Nadoline don't you?" she stood before me waiting on my response to the others presence.

"Yes of course!" as I looked in their direction nodding my head with a greeting gesture. "Oh this is Mieno, she too has a gift!" Ellenew exclaimed, pointing to the girl with a smile upon her face. "We told you we would bring help!"

I found their expressions to be filled with interest, excitement and intrigue, as I stood to greet them properly, and suggested that we all sit on the grass before the big oak tree.

We all sat and began to speak at the same time. "Hold on, quiet! Let Anaka speak!" yelled Hannah, and they all went silent. "I do not know where to start, but we have all gathered here for a reason." I exclaimed, and stopped for a moment.

"Hannah" I called upon within my mind. She did not answer. Then I called Nadoline, no answer there either. "Well, now that I have established that neither of you have the gift of telepathy, we shall use the conventional way of communicating. I glanced at them both.

Hannah spoke up. "I know that I can't read your thoughts, but I too have a gift, in which I would like to share with you!" she stood to her feet, moved about four feet away from us, and began to enter a trance like state. Her eyes rolled back, baring all white her face became old and vengeful. Her voice then changed from soprano to alto, and a cold eerie breeze swept along the ground en-circling us, as it left a chill which travelled with much haste along my spine.

Then, in a loud voice, she began to chant. "I invoke the spirit of Hannah, come forth and reveal your-self unto me!" we all watched for a spell as an eerie sight was thrust upon us. A ghost appeared before me, as it looked upon us with much delight.

Hannah's face then returned to normal; as the ghost removed the old and vengeful features from her beautiful youthful face. This was done in order to reveal unto me, the full power of this spirit, in its true form. "She is the ghost of the watchful eye, and she will yield only to you Anaka, if need be." The ghost touched me upon the forehead, and I could feel her icy fingertips as she swept them down my face. "She has been waiting for you Anaka, and she will be your sight, open your mind to her and receive the gift which I so humbly bestow upon you." A book of sight then fell into my lap.

It had an eye on the cover which looked remarkably real, and then the ghost Hannah vaporised, leaving behind the breeze from whence she came. Hannah came out of her trance, stepped forward and resumed her seated position from where she had started.

"How do you like your gift Anaka?" she went onto say, "I have been able to summon this ghost since I was about four years old, I never speak of this to anyone, except Nadoline and now all of you. It was told to me that I must share this gift with a girl by the name of angel, who bares the mark of stolen innocence at a tender age.

She would be eleven at this time and in need of the spirits vision. It's you Anaka, for I have been told by the spirit Paul that you are at times called angel, and that you wear that name around your neck." As she picked the angel up from off my chest, in order to have a closer look. "I have held this now for many years and I am truly grateful that I can now pass on to you, what is now yours to keep. Father gave this to you didn't he? I have been told this, is it true?" she inquired, with a look of determination at her convictions.

"Yes it is, well, in a way!" I answered. She smiled, dropping the necklace back upon my chest.

We held hands for a moment, the pendant around my neck then started to glow, and I looked into her eyes. I had returned the lost part of her soul, which I had taken without my knowledge; she was now free of this entity and could move on with that of a normal her life. "It's hard to explain Anaka, but this was all a design, created by, I don't know who, in order to help you this very day, can you believe it!" she uttered.

"Yes Hannah, I am starting to believe in a lot of things of late! I too have a gift for you Hannah, for the burden you have carried for me all these years, and for your family as well!" she was never to be visited by that ghost again after this day.

Hannah went on to say in a loud voice. "Anaka, girls in short, we were meant to be here at this time, on this day, so that I could be freed of the ghost, and Anaka could receive the help that she would require at this time. After all she has helped us all in some way or another, don't you agree?"

We let go of our bond, and I looked down at the book, which lie within my lap. I closed my eyes and concentrated hard, suddenly before me, a flight of stairs appeared. Gazing with delight and fear I was now standing within a strange room. There were no doors in the entry room which led to the stairs, as I looked up the stairwell I noticed just one door which stood at the top, and an arched window which rested within the wall to the right of the door.

I stood there gazing intently at the huge archways which were carved, embedded into the walls, gargoyles and spirits stood within these huge arches and the colour of the room reminded me of that of the ocean at night, dark blue- black with a hint of purple.

There stood a large statue at the far end, which rested just left of the stairs. As I approached it to get a better view, it startled me, and with that I jumped back a little. For there, right in front of me was Akana, it looked as if it were her tomb. The statue stood at least six foot tall, and was carved in stone. There were six lit candles which encircled her, as she stood there with pride gazing down to me, arms extended revealing her palms.

The statue was every bit as beautiful as she, herself, and I gazed upon her with delight. It held that of a grey-blue colour, and the stomach looked as if to bulge a little not at all the thin woman that she appeared before me as, 'that's strange!' thinking to myself as I gazed up at the wonder before me.

I then turned my attention towards the stairs. I started to climb and a strange mist seemed to gather around my feet, covering the stone steps, and concealing them from within my sight, guided only by the moonlight, streaming from within the opened window. I approached the top, and stood on a small landing, which greeted the door, I could see a brass key, hanging from a nail next to the doorframe. I removed the key from the nail, and moved towards the door pressing my left hand upon the wood and unlocking it with my right.

The door opened with ease to reveal another large room, filled with mist, and a desk at the entry to the right of me. A ghostly woman sat behind the desk, and looked to me as I walked in; it was as if I were in another dimension. She was old in appearance, in fact a little decayed. She had hair and all, but her face was half missing, and her skull revealed itself to me in parts. "What is this place?" I asked, hoping that she understood. She answered by way of telepathy.

"Your library" she looked upon me pointing towards the shelves with her bony finger and a look of 'well' written within her expression.

All my books were there, as well as many other shelves, as they displayed themselves majestically, standing parallel to one another in perfect formation. As if to suggest that they were honoured to be accepted to hold my collection.

I looked around and that mist that I spoke of became quite dense. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes again. I was back, and the book was gone from within my lap. "But I need it back!" I shouted, as the girls looked upon me with amazement.

Then remembering what Akana has told me, I closed my eyes and asked for the book of sight. It appeared back within my lap. I was so excited that I yelled. "I cannot believe it!" I repeated the process again, through the sheer pleasure of my achievement.

Each time I went there I would travel a little further into the mist. There seemed to be a bright light which stood at the far wall of the room. But strange noises filled the room, resembling that of a wild animal as closer I became, as if it were a warning, not to travel nearer.

The duration of my stay in the library seemed quite lengthy, but the girls assured me that it was only a minute that I was in the trance. They had witnessed the book disappear and re-appear which they were very excited about it.

Nadoline spoke up. "I don't possess the gift of thought or sight, but I can share with you, something that may deem worthy." She took the book from me and opened it. Staring straight at me she then tore out the first page, I held my breath and opened my eyes wide as she did this.

She then placed the page and the book upon the ground, closed her eyes and chanted. "Be one with all, be one with me, mend the book, I say to thee!" the wind blew once more and we watched as the page slid over towards the book, and regained its position within the binder. It was as if it had never been removed, as I picked it up and flicked through the pages with much delight.

"That is amazing, both of you, I am impressed, I have just the job for you Nadoline!" reflecting upon my spell book which still lay tattered underneath my bed.

I could not believe it, all these people had shared a similar life to mine, I relished in the realisation that they would be here at this time, to offer assistance. "I too have a spirit woman." Remarked Nadoline solemnly. "One of beauty and grace, unlike Hannah, whose entity holds age and anger, mine is of the sea and the sky, her name is Enilodan.

She comes to me when I feel down and lightens my mood.

I can give you the gift of mending Anaka, but I cannot mend a broken heart, do you want to share with me in this gift?" she smiled from ear to ear. "Yes Nadoline, thank you, I am truly grateful!"

I offered the spirit that of my alluring form and without hesitation it found me to be much more appealing as she then joined within my realm leaving Nadoline at peace. I was to ensure that she would end up happier than she had ever thought, and held true to my word.

Mieno offered me a ring, it was gold with a blue stone, and she begged me to wear it. She told me that whenever I wore it, she would be able to contact me, however the distance between us. She could write things down, and I would be able to read it. I thanked her and accepted her gift, wearing it with pride.

Ellenew sighed, "I have no great gift to give you Anaka, only my thoughts."

"Elle, do you think that your thoughts are not worthy?" I replied. "As is with your friendship? It is more than adequate Elle." I spoke in a hushed tone. "I shall train you in the art of using it for importance, and perhaps a few other things along the way!"

"What can I do Anaka?" cried Yellonca. "You can befriend me, you all can!" as we embraced for a moment. A thousand questions were buzzing around in their minds, I had to let go of our embrace as it all became a bit much to take.

I sat back against the tree, opened the book of sight and began to read. There were two hundred pages in all, and I proceeded to read the first passage. I noticed there was a picture that stood just past the first paragraph.

It was a looking glass, which resembled Fathers to the last detail; it was even inscribed, but the words too small to read. There was an incantation below it and the words read, 'Bless this seeing instrument with the gift of foresight.' I pulled the glass out of my pocket and laid it upon the book. 'Hold on with the hand of the right, gaze into the sphere and begin to recite! For unto you, I have given sight, to free your mind and make things right!' I read the words as I looked at the trinket with great expectations.

As once again I was holding it within my grasp. It lifted up out of my hand, and hovered in the air for a moment. The girls just watched, mouths gaping. Then it rested back down and onto the book. Suddenly words appeared on the bottom of the page, I read them as they appeared. "And so it mote be!" with an air of distinction within my tone.

It was then that I realised that I had just charged the tool, with the power to allow the reader of the glass to witness past, present and future events. The girls just sat there looking at the glass, as it was now glowing with a brilliant blue colour. It began to reveal fragments of my tormented life and I quickly placed it back into my pocket.

We all smiled at each other and I told them of its task. "That's a bit dangerous isn't it, showing a non-witch power like that!" exclaimed Yellonca. "Not really!" I answered. "Not one as close to me as Father, anyway, I trusted all of you, and who said that we were witches?" I was very annoyed at her comments. "Oh but we are Anaka!" Hannah spoke with a hint of displeasure at my comment. "Are we?" as I glared back at her. "I spoke nothing of witchery!" crossing my arms to display my annoyance.

"We will be called witches if we do this kind of magic!" Elle answered. "Then I guess we are hey!" spoke Nadoline. "Do you agree Anaka?" they all waited for my response. I had never really thought of my gift as that of a witch, even though it had been stated before this day by Mother on occasions.

"Yes, I suppose we are!" they all yelled at once, "Hurray, at last we have found our leader, one which will bring us out of darkness, she will enlighten us with knowledge and power, and take the away the pain of being held alone. "As they now danced in a circle, chanting the words together. "Anaka will you respond to us and rejoice?" I took a deep breath and the words just flowed from me, as I gave to them the response, that which they so desired to hear.

Standing to my feet, I then joined within the circle. It brought back visions of a day long ago, where I held the hand of a young girl child. But now all had changed, there was no more pain, and I relished in the thought of my new found life.

"We shall join as one power, and be free in the knowledge that we shall share together all of our lives." As I spoke I finally found a sense of relief. "We shall name our coven, 'The calling of the wolves,' and rejoice in that comfort." We stopped dancing and I bound our hands together, with a ribbon that Nadoline had within her hair.

"This is not to be entered into lightly, nor to be displayed to others with bad intent!" I recited. We made our pact to be good and true to one another, then we joined together with a single drop of blood. This accomplished by taking a pin, which Hannah had to hold her bra strap together, and pricking our fingers, joining the blood as we touched each other.

And we rejoiced.

I never really liked that word, 'witch!' it reminded me of an old wrinkled woman; I hated the aging process, old people looked to me as if they were already dead. They just lingered all the while watching the slow decay of time, dispersing their youthful appearance and casting it towards a new soul, as they departed from this life.

We sat for a while and I spoke of the task before me. They agreed to help as much as they could and we started with trying to decipher that code.

"Now girls, what have we discovered so far of this riddle?"

We had the letters, A. A. W. K.

These letters had been taken from within our names, and were distributed to me in this order.

Anaka would be Akana.

Yellonca is Acnolley.

Ellenew turned into Wenelle.

Nanok would be Konan a barbarian of sorts.

Using the other girl's names in conjunction with what has already been revealed unto me, we now had,

Nadoline is now Enilodan.

Mieno would be Oneim.

And Hannah well just that, Hannah.

"This cannot be right, Hannah's name does not change, all the others reveal another name if spelt backwards so why not Hannah's? Her name just remains the same!" I spoke agitated at the riddle. "This must mean that I am to stay as I am Anaka, and that nothing will change for me!" Hannah sighed, hanging her face towards the ground. "No Hannah!" I said with assurance. "Things have indeed already begun to change for you!" I smiled at her lifting her face towards my own.

"Besides, there must be something exceptional about you, as you are the only one in which her name remains the same, well so far anyway."

I went on to reveal. "We now have A. A. W. K. E. H. and O. Perhaps this requires others involvement, and is to spell a certain phrase, on order to portray that which I seek. "It is now obvious that it is to spell something."

Mieno exclaimed. "Now girls" spoke Elle holding a firm yet soft tone. "Perhaps we can use these letters to spell out some word."

"Really, you think!" I laughed and we all laughed together. "I do however intend to get to the bottom of it, and I feel the need for urgency." I again spoke. Our first meeting would now come to an end. We swore to meet again tomorrow, at the same time here beside the big oak. We said our 'good buys' and headed home to go back to our normal lives.

I hurried home with much haste and great delight over what had transpired, it had gone much better than I had imagined and I felt relieved. My heart and spirits had lifted, as did my courage. I arrived home to find Father asleep at the table; the house looked beautiful, as with my room. I leant down to kiss him on the cheek and he awoke. "Hi Anaka, I have dinner for you, it is in the fridge, I need to go to bed now!" as the day's events would not doubt exhausted him. "Good night Father!" he then entered his room to retire for the night.

Not long after I received a phone call from Hannah, she was so excited she could not get the words out. "Guess what!" she yelled. "You will never guess I can't believe it" I stopped her and spoke. "That shall be your gift from me, for the years you have carried that burden." I replied. "For you and your family, now your Mother can afford the finest Doctors available to hopefully cure you Father of his ailments." I smiled to myself.

"Oh god, thank you, I can't believe it, I will see you tomorrow, thank you!" and she hung up.

Saturday afternoon, her parents had put on the lottery, this they never did, but for some reason this week they had. It was to be drawn this night. Oddly the number eleven had been chosen instead of the usual number three that they had picked; as if somehow the machine they ran the card through had made an error. Her Mother had questioned this with the girl behind the counter at the newsagent, and was told that if she wanted, she could take another ticket.

Hannah's Mother said to the girl, "No, we will stick with this ticket, but thank you!" and she walked away.

Eleven was the first number to be drawn, and they won over two million dollars. They decided to give Hannah one million in trust till the day of her twenty-first. I was so pleased that she was happy, and never again to be called, 'Second Hand Rose.'

That was my whole intention; I did not like what the other children did to her. It's such a pity that I would not be able to do the same for myself!

I went back to my room, and took Fathers trinket out if my pocket. I sat upon my bed and just glared at it, it started to glow that pretty blue again, as I looked upon with great intent. I concentrated on the broacher that I had found near Fathers bed yesterday, the one on Rucks ford Hospital. I wanted to see what would happen.

Suddenly there before me, I could see an image of Mother, she was sitting upon a bed weeping. As the picture became clearer I could see people all around her dressed in white robes, trying to calm her. They started to restrain her strapping her to the bed, and injecting her with a needle. I could see it so clear, as if someone had filmed this scenario and played it back to me. She looked very sad and distraught.

It then it showed me that she had undergone treatment, and displayed the name to me as clear as the broacher itself. 'Rucks ford Hospital a mental institution for the bewildered. So I was right! Father had committed her, and she was soon to be released. Obviously I was wrongly informed about her whereabouts. The picture then faded and I placed the trinket back upon my dresser.

I was tired at this stage; I always grew tired after exercising my talents. So I went to relieve my hunger, and readied myself for bed. I finished the salad that lie with in a bowl in the bottom of the fridge, and then remembered that I need to do a few things before our meeting tomorrow. I gathered an old potato sack, which Mother had left under the sink. And then found the sewing box. I then took the tools into my room, to prepare for tomorrows events. It was not late, but I had much to do tomorrow, and needed to have clear thoughts.

As I sewed I thought about that hindering riddle for a moment, it crossed my mind that the number eleven might play a part in solving it. I grabbed my empty book and added an additional E to the script. A. A. W. K. E. H. O. E.

This is what was revealed unto me, however I still could not make sense of it, and it was sending me crazy. Obviously it was to spell something, but what of the other letters or words, where was I to acquire them? After I had finished sewing, I lay upon my bed, and within minutes I fell to sleep, pondering upon the words in which I need to decipher the message.

This riddle became like a quest to me, and I ended in one of those half-awake half dream states. You know the kind where something bothers you, and you're not quite entirely asleep, but cannot seem to wake up enough to become conscious.

Akana spoke to me within my thoughts. "Why is it that you walked off yesterday and left me standing there?" she inquired, in an almost annoyed and intolerant tone. "Oh hello Akana, I am sorry, but you were both frustrating me to no end, and I feel that I have too much to take in all at once, I feel as if I am going mad!"

"Do not despair Anaka, I have informed you that in time all shall be revealed, and you are not mad! You are nearly there!" she replied, "You just need to take your time with it."

She tried to comfort me, but I was still quite angered. "If I can take my time with it then why do I feel the need for urgency?" I added to her comments. "I am tired Akana, I do not seem to be sleeping well of late."

"Is this in anticipation of Mother soon to return" she questioned, "Or what is at hand?"

"Both!" I answered. "Try to settle Anaka, we have sent these girls to assist you in your quest, try not to cloud your mind with too many queries." She waved her hand across my face, "Sleep Anaka sleep, you shall awaken feeling fresh and alive on the morrow."'

She chanted, and I felt my sub-conscious mind pass out entirely, as if it were no longer part of my existence and belonged to someone else. And I guess in a way it did, it belonged to Akana, as this was the part of me that she would touch in my dream state.

She was true to her word and before long it was morning, and I did awaken feeling fresh and new. My mind was not ticking over at a million miles per hour, and I felt completely rested. Father had been up early, and left me a note to inform me of his return, and that it would be at around six-thirty tonight.

It was Sunday, the day of rest. I went over to the lounge to relax, and as I peered through the window behind the lounge, I noticed a flock of swans flying by. I watched their graceful movements and it sent me into an almost trance like state, I so wanted to be them, gliding around without a care in the world.

I returned to the confines of the room, which surround and suffocated me, and sighed with a deep breath, stood to my feet and wandered over to the fridge to fix myself a drink.

Upon closing the fridge door, Paul appeared, standing there glaring at me. "Hello Anaka, how are you today?"

"Go away Paul, I am annoyed with you at the moment!" I answered. "Why do you show discontentment towards me, you have no cause too!" he then turned to exit, through the kitchen door. "Wait!" I yelled, "Come back, I am sorry!" he stopped and then faced me.

"You still have much to learn Anaka, do not confuse the Awakening with the confrontation, but remember that the two have relevance to each other." He then walked towards me, "Paul, do you have a last name?" I enquired.

"Yes I do, but you already know that do you not! Remember that I have asked you to call upon it, but all does not appear as it should, and within the text the question shall reveal itself." He smiled and with that he disappeared.

I sat at the table with a smile upon my face, enjoying that moment of victory, I was right, he is my relative and I doubt that her was here to steal my soul. That stupid woman only said what it is that she did, in order to frighten me. He was to be my great, great grandfather, sent forward to protect and nourish me, as I recall his attendance in my youth. And this shall be the time that I require his assistance.

It was not at all that he was board and had nowhere else to go! I reflected upon the times he would talk, and he always threw in the number eleven into our conversations, which up until now, I took no notice of. "The eleven dwarfs," I said to myself as I giggled. The eleventh hour! But I still did not know what relevance it had to my life!

I started to clean the house and I took the washing down to clear the clutter. After I hung the clothes out, I sat on the lawn for a moment just thinking about what we should discuss at my next meeting with the girls. Then it hit me like a wave crashing over the sand, as I ran back upstairs to ready myself.

As the hour grew near I once again went into the bathroom, and gazed upon the mirror. Akana was to be myself when I grew up! As I looked at my reflection it changed into that of a beautiful woman who visited me in my sleep.

I was looking upon myself, and it was then that I realised what she meant, when she spoke of

'Becoming one within one's self!' it was then my belief that I would in fact reach adulthood, and resemble that of her beauty. "Well done Anaka," her sweet voice echoed within my mind. "You are drawing nearer to your goal and much before I had anticipated. We shall meet this day at five o'clock and we shall speak of your discovery."

I rushed to my room to gather my things; I changed into my other favourite dress, which also had a flowing skirt, much like several handkerchiefs sewn together at the waist and the 'V' type bodice pointing to the ground. This one was purple and very appropriate for such an occasion. As the colour purple represented the spiritual realm.

It looked much like a dress the fairies would wear, with light almost see-through material and silver lining. Father had given it to me as a gift for my efforts around the house some months ago.

I gathered my books and tools, and made way to the park. The girls were not due for an hour, so I sat against the big oak tree which stood to the south. I proceeded to read my book on telekinesis, moving in formation twigs and leaves as they encircled me like a dance of the fairies, giving me an uplifting feeling as I moved them with ease.

Time passed quickly as it does when you are enjoying yourself, and I heard the girls talking and giggling in the distance. As I glanced up I noticed that they were all wearing purple dresses, and they came right up to me with smiles upon their faces. "Good afternoon Anaka." They all spoke at once. "We trust you slept well!" "Yes I did thank you, but how is it that you all wear purple?" I looked upon them puzzled and gazed down towards that of my own.

"It just seemed to be fitting." Spoke Yellonca. "Yes and quite by coincidence too!" exclaimed Hannah. They all giggled and I joined in. "Purple is my favourite colour." I stood to my feet straightening out my dress. "Yes it is also mine!" stated Mieno. We all sat in a circle and joined hands, reciting our pact and joining the circle as one.

Hannah kept staring at me with an almost Cheshire grin, in complete disbelief of her newly found fortune. None of them could concentrate on what was at hand, due to the exciting news Hannah had shared with them prior to their arrival. I started to read a few passages from my book on clairvoyance. Hannah could no longer contain herself.

"I still can't believe that you have done this for me, for us, for my family, my mum is in shock and so is Dad, and we owe it all to you Anaka!" the others then joined in on the conversation. "Are you going to do the same for us?" they all spoke at once, "Well, are we all going to be rich!"

"No, you are not, not by my hand anyway, but you all shall be rich in other ways, I just found it appropriate for Hannah as her family was quite poor, and I hated the way the children at school teased her so!" the others had disappointment written all over their faces, and I tried to make them understand, and asked them to join with me in the joy of Hannah's new life.

"Don't worry girls," Hannah spoke, "I will share my wealth with all of you!" they were the words I wanted to hear, and this gave them all a new found peace. The smiles returned to their faces, and they rejoiced in the happiness that now seemed to be overwhelming Hannah. She began to weep, and I found myself holding her in a reassuring embrace. "Now!" as I released her from within my arms, "Shall we all get down to the business at hand?"

I gave each a spell to recite, and asked that they read it back to me; I had written them out last night on my parchment and tore a page off for each girl. The only one who had trouble with it was Mieno. So we went over it again. This spell would allow the bearer to open and close doors without the touch of their hand, the spell caster could then also move objects with the use of their mind, if they were to use an additional ingredient, added to the original compound. I also offered them the incantation for the repel spell should any feel the need to draw upon it.

"All you require is a small bag made from potato sack, tied to your clothes somewhere. You need to have these ingredients placed inside the bag.

One pebble from the river, one snip of snipe grass, also found by the river, a small twig with a fork on it, a pinch of sage and the ash from a myrrh incense stick."

If you wished to use telekinesis, then you needed to add lemon grass and water, to this list, minus the incense, place the ingredients within a jar of water, mix it, strain it, and then drink it.

It was quite bitter in taste, but, palatable. This would only suit those whom did not already possess the ability to move objects at will, as is with myself. I also did not have the need to conceal the bag upon my person, as I had already mastered the spell without aid.

Elle and Hannah ran to the river to collect the stones and snipe. Mieno, Yellonca and Nadoline went to gather the sticks. While I had brought with me the sage, myrrh ash, lemon grass, and small glass vials. Oh, and six little bags that I had made up last night before I retired. The girls hurried back and placed the items gently in front of me, upon the grass.

I then showed then in which order to place them within the bags, and told them what they had to recite as they performed the ritual. I passed them a bag each, and in turn they walked over to me to collect the rest of their tools. Once this was completed, we found an old shed which lay at the edge of the park, to the east, and all took turns in trying to open the door.

Yellonca had no trouble at all, and I think it frightened her a bit, when she realised that it had worked, as she then stepped back to review the situation. Hannah and Nadoline tried next, both with success. Ellenew was thrilled at her effort, and Mieno seemed to be having the same problem with it as she had, had remembering the incantation.

"I can't do it!" she yelled. "Well, did you follow my instructions properly?" I replied. "I think so." She mumbled as I walked over to her and stood by her side. "Tip all of your tools out of the bag and let us do it again! Ok now, show me what you did!" she had somehow forgotten to add the pebble third, instead the stick came third and the pebble forth.

This was vital to the success of this spell, and it had to be performed exactly, each item was to be placed into the bag in a certain order.

I stopped her, "That is where you went wrong Meino, now let us try it again!" on her third attempt she mastered it, and was even able to move the door just a little, not really opening it all the way. The hinges on the door squeaked slowly, with that same eerie sound that one would expect to hear in a haunted house as we all cringed.

Hannah burst into fits of laughter. "Now Hannah, you did not like being laughed at, at school now did you?" I scolded her. "Sorry Meino, I didn't mean harm by it, you must admit though, it is pretty funny!"

"That's alright Hannah, just don't do it again, I am finding it hard enough to contend with, without you teasing me!" she frowned at Hannah. "Meino, you shall have to go home and practice it when no one is there." I said in a stern voice. "You must not allow other's to learn of your gifts!" looking upon her with a stern expression upon my brow.

"Yes Anaka, I will not show others!" and she smiled. "Thank you Meino and this applies to all, for I shall know should you display your talents to others.

I must go now, I must prepare for tomorrow night, we shall learn other spells, but not this day."

"Anaka" Meino spoke, "yes Meino" I replied. "Before you leave I just wanted to explain properly about the ring that I have given to you. It carries magical powers but does not work in reverse.

So you will not be able to write to me.

If I am able to read your thoughts and you can read mine then it will work. I will be able to write to you on anything but; more important I may be able to write what you are saying or even thinking, for you to see in fact for all to see.

It's very powerful but up until now I did not have anyone that I could share it with. I also have the same ring and if we are both wearing it I am not sure of how far we can go with it! I just thought that you should know." She smiled and showed me her ring.

"Your amazing Meino and at this time I am not really sure if it will be used, but I shall cherish it and wear it always" I smiled giving her a slight hug.

We all gathered to say thanks to each other, and we agreed again to meet the following Wednesday.

Elle approached me, and asked if I felt that I had, all that I needed from them, to assist in the Confrontation. I answered. "I think so, but if not, I shall call on one or all before lunch tomorrow."

"Anaka, don't forget to call upon Hannah, the ghost Hannah if you need her!"

I replied back, "She shall no doubt come in handy!" they all wished me luck, and we parted company. I seemed to find a new found strength within their words and also for the qualities that I had managed to draw from within them all, as I wandered thinking all the while, "what if it all goes badly?"

Chapter Eight: the Confrontation.

Beast now be gone from within my sight,

You shall now feel the wrath that's within my plight.

No longer to live with pain and fear,

I shall seek the gift of a new found year.

I rejoice in the thought that your time has come,

Freed forever with salvation as one,

My life shall start from this moment now,

To regain all that's lost, I shall find it somehow.

Anaka Dunsten.
Chapter 8

The Confrontation

I headed down to my thicket, with much haste, feeling a bit scared, but more over excited at the events to come. Paul and Akana, had built this Confrontation thing so dramatically that I actually felt worried of Mothers return, not really knowing what to expect.

Akana came shortly after I had arrived. "Hello Anaka, I like the name of your coven!" she said with a smile as she sat down gently upon the log. "Me too Akana, how are you?" I replied. "I am well thank you, and I am however very excited about your discovery this day!" as she gazed upon me with an air of pride and stood at the conversation. "Now hold my hands and let us see what it is that we can see!"

She picked up my hands gently and closed her eyes, I did the same and for a moment we just stood there. "Think hard Anaka, try to see what it is that I offer!" she spoke within a hushed tone. "I can see Nanok," I answered. "Yes good what else?" I tried harder, but there seemed to be a rather large brick wall in front of me and no matter how hard I tried, I could not break through it.

She released her grip, moved back a bit and looked into my eyes. "You do understand the statement you made this day as you faced the mirror, do you not?"

"Yes Akana, I have the feeling that you are to be an image of myself, as I am older. It gave me the feeling that I would indeed grow to be a woman, such as you."

"That is correct, but I feel that you are not as advanced with this as I had hoped."

"What do you speak of Akana?" I gasped. "Anaka, I have already told you that I cannot give you the answer to that, you must grasp it within yourself, do not despair, for you have much time to ponder, on that which you seek, however I do believe it is already upon you.

You just seem to lack a small part of that, which you require, be patient and all shall be revealed!" she walked back over to our favourite log, and sat down like a gentle swan floating upon the water, I followed and sat beside her. "Anaka, do you feel you have prepared enough for the Confrontation?" moving her hand gently across my face, to move a lock of hair hindering my vision. "I think so Akana, but enlighten me please."

"Well," she inquired. "What is it that you already know regarding this situation?"

Sitting with anxious look upon her face as if it could not reveal all unto her she would indeed explode.

"I can use my mind to move things.

I can see past, present and future events, by using the looking glass.

I can open others minds more than before with the aid of the ghost Hannah.

I have several spells which I shall make up when I go home.

I can repel the living away from me, should they feel the need to inflict pain upon me.

I can call upon Nanok, should I need his guidance.

I have this ring which I shall also call upon should the need arise.

I can speak to others by way of telepathy.

And I need to find an answer to the riddle that you and Paul have bestowed upon me!"

"Oh Anaka," she laughed. "You have come a long way in such a short time. I am indeed proud." She whispered quietly, her voice sounded like that of a gentle breeze on a warm summer's day, humming in soft tones. "Now please be patient, you have all that you require, bar one! This you shall discover in a short time!" she whispered again holding her hands gently around her mouth as if trying to conceal her words.

"You are so beautiful Akana, and when I grow up I want to be just as you are!" I whispered back. "Indeed you shall!" she replied. "Oh, I forgot I can now open doors by use of thought!" Akana laughed again at my comment and seemed to disperse with that look of anxiety. "You are indeed a wonder, I think you are ready Anaka, the question that I indeed hold within shall be, are they ready for you?"

I had never stopped to consider that, and it was an interesting concept, what if others were to see my power, how would they respond? Would it be same as that day with Amanda? Obviously Mother and I are to have a great conflict, or why is it that I would require all these powers?

"The fact that they may see Anaka, must be considered, but do not worry too much as it is between your Mother and yourself at this time, should it go further will depend on yourself and how much you have learnt." She looked towards the ground, as she did a gentle breeze blew. It lifted her hair gently as she turned back towards me. I spoke. "Akana, do I need to answer this riddle in order to pass the Confrontation?"

"Yes Anaka, but only one part of it, for it is in fact an incantation, more than riddle.

You are almost there; do not trouble yourself, for if you should falter, you shall be tested again." She whispered again looking around to verify that of our isolation.

This reply to my question was really all that I needed to hear, why must adults always speak within riddle? "Thank you Akana, I really needed to hear those words, for I have dwelled upon this for some time now, and all the while, it was not necessary." I whispered back to searching for a sign that someone may be listening.

"Ah, Anaka, there is still the need for haste, as she is home on the morrow!"

I stood to take my leave. "Good luck Anaka, and remember that we are all with you should the need arise and do not forget that which Paul has reminded!"

"Thank you Akana!"

I hurried home to get there before Father, and managed to arrive shortly before him. "Hi Anaka!" he spoke as he entered the room. I ran to give him a big hug, as I gazed upon his beautiful face. "How was your day Dad?" I asked with real interest. "Very productive and yours?" he answered. "Perfect!" was my response, as I offered a smile.

We sat together on the veranda and he began to tell me of tomorrows events. The children were to be picked up at nine am; he was to bring them home, and then pick Mother up at ten o'clock, returning home by eleven o'clock. "Father I seem to have trouble reading the time, clocks do not seem to favour me!" he looked at me funny.

"That's ok Anaka, I am sure that it's just because you are young! If you need help I will assist you!" he went on to say that he will bring the children home first and then collect Mother, he preferred that we all stay here and wait.

"Dad is the reason that you want us to stay behind, the fact that you do not want us to know that Mother has been in a mental hospital all this time?" he responded with surprise at my perception. "How did you know that Anaka, I haven't breathed a word about it?"

"I saw the brochure on your bedside cabinet and put one and one together."

"You are a cleaver girl aren't you? I am sorry that I lied, but that's the way Mother wanted it! When she did those things to you all, I felt that she needed assistance, so I took her there, so she could sort herself out, do you understand?"

"Yes Father, I understand." I looked upon his face and it held the look of concern. "Now, not a word of this to the others please, we don't want to embarrass Mother now do we?" his face changed to an expression of sarcasm. "Mum's the word Dad!" we both laughed.

"Father Do you think she has changed at all?" I spoke with real concern. "Yes Anaka, I believe it has been good for her!"

Father began to let me know of the time, and it was now nine o'clock, I needed to start on my incantations. He was to recite the hour, on the hour, which really did not aid in my pursuit, but did however give me indication of when to expect their arrival.

"I am going to my room to read for a while Dad, do you mind?"

"Not at all, but you do spend a lot of time reading don't you?" and he smiled as he walked towards the fridge to find a drink. "I love to read Dad!" I responded in a rather confident manner. "Yes I gathered that child, I was much the same in my younger years!" he responded with an amount of pride in his mannerism.

I went to my room and prepared the things in which I required in order to get me through this. I thought to myself, 'I wonder what shall happen, I wonder had Mother changed at all? Where is this all leading too?' I went back out to Father, he was on the lounge reading the paper, I handed him the looking glass, gave him a kiss, and went back into my room. "Thanks honey, good night!"

"Good night Father."

As I walked through the door casting a small but gentle gust of wind, just enough to close the door behind me. "That is great!" I said out loud. At that moment Paul then arrived. "Hi Anaka, are you ready?" he stood looking towards the door.

"Yes Paul, I do believe that I am!" as he then leant against my dressing table in a manner in which to suggest that he held all the cards. "Do you feel that you are strong enough to go through this now?" He said in a curious tone. "Yes Paul, I do, or should I call you grandfather?" answering him with confidence at my conviction. He laughed.

"I know nothing of that! I am however glad of your confidence, and I will be here for the whole of it, should you feel the need to draw upon that! But you will not be able to see me!" he looked upon me reassuringly. "That is fine Paul, thank you!" I answered. "Right then, I shall see you tomorrow!" and he laughed at his own comment and disappeared to the sound of a banana being thrown at the wall at high speed.

I grabbed my empty book, which mind you is now more than half full, and found that the title now seemed a little inappropriate. I then started to write everything down in an attempt to remember all at the crucial moment. I had the ring on that Meino gave to me and as I wrote down the name Paul Dunsten, the words, 'call upon my name' appeared upon the page.

"What is he saying by this statement?" Perhaps I need to find a phrase within his name, just as the letters I have acquired are needed to spell out a word.

Then without warning, words started to appear within my book. "Hi Anaka, how are you tonight? It is fine that you don't answer, it does not work that way, I can only let you see my words I can't see yours, do you understand? Anyway, give me a call tomorrow and let me know if it worked." This made me giggle to myself.

I then started to move the letters of Paul's name around mixing them up to see if this was their intention. Perhaps I shall find a hidden phrase within.

It became a little complicated as eleven letters can be used to for a hundred combinations. Frustration then set in, for no matter how I placed the letters none made sense.

Then a thought came upon me, perhaps I need to add Fathers middle name to the equation there ended up being 16 letters in all and I found that to be ironic and slightly daunting.

I wrote it all again. 'Paul Andre Dunsten.' After an hour of placing the letters in different formation, I came up with a phrase which sparked recollection of something I had previously come across before this night.

STAND UP AND RULE.

It was not quite right. I ran over to my bed and grabbed that library book I had borrowed and read that day in the library with Yellonca. I looked for the chapter which had caught my attention previously, and then it came upon me that the number eleven again played a part. For it was chapter eleven in this book, which held the phrase,

"Stand up one and rule, for this time is yours, and in that is salvation."

I did it! 'Stand up one and rule', these are the words spelt directly from his entire name, the one letter left over being myself, as a chill travelled down my spine. A cold breeze swept through the room, and I felt as if something evil was present.

I was hoping that no one else knew that I had discovered his riddle, more like an incantation, as Akana had said, although I said it loud enough in my excitement for even Father to hear.

The breeze then diminished and a calming feeling came upon me, as if I had the key to all. I thought again of his incantation, but in what context shall it be used? Does this mean that it shall be I whom creates the conflict? The salvation for me would mean the permanent departure of Mother. So does it mean that Mother shall in fact leave, and with that shall be my salvation? I just could not grasp it, and I went over and over it again. I still do not know the answers to that which I so desperately desire.

I could not sleep in anticipation of their arrival; I threw down my pen, put my book away and tried to empty my mind. I picked up the dome that Paul had given me, and just gazed at it. The creature within stood majestically, and appeared to be gazing back, I noticed that his face had altered from first when I had received it. For it had the look of a skeleton, and now his face was half covered with what resembled flesh. That is strange!

I put it back and lied upon my bed. Soon after I managed to find sleep, and for some reason I did not dream. Morning seemed to come all too quickly, and I cleaned the house while Father went to pick up the children as I was not to attend school this day at Fathers request.

As they arrived I stumbled to the door to greet them, resting my body against the doorframe, to watch their expression as they approached the last of the stairs.

Rebecca gave me the biggest hug ever, her face beaming with excitement. "I missed you so much." As the words came from her lips, as she hugged me harder still, and kissed me upon the cheek. Michael also hugged me, and started to speak of his adventures. "My you have grown." I gazed upon him measuring his height with the use of my hands. "You are nearly a man!" as I laughed I suppose through the anxiety that I had felt.

Ayden entered last. "Hi Anaka, how are you? What's been happening?" we sat at the table and we all spoke of the events of this past month gone. I just listened, they were all very excited to be home, and I suppose I was glad to see them too. I took Becky into our room, her comment was, "Where is our room gone? Our birthday is not for another week yet!" she exclaimed excitedly.

"It is an early birthday gift!" I replied. She walked around the room gazing at everything for the longest time, and then she spoke. "You have changed Anaka, you seem to be more grown up to me!" with a look of disbelief upon her face.

"Thanks Beck, you do not seem to have changed a bit, except I noticed that you seem to have lost that slouch. Rebecca, you do know that mother shall be here soon, do you not?" I gazed upon her in order to capture her expression at my statement.

She immediately began once again to slouch, and a fear came over her, starting in her stomach, now clutching it tightly, as the fear then worked its way up her body, finally reaching her throat, and as she tried to speak, the words came out with a squeak. She finally got the words out. "Has she seen any of this yet?"

"No not as yet!" the fear was now engulfing her. And I could see as it was choking her.

I grabbed her hands. "Do not fret about any of this Rebecca, I have a feeling that Mother has also changed, and if I was to be wrong, and she speaks to any in an ill-favoured manner, I shall insure the safety of us all!"

I embraced her tightly then to reassure her. "What do you mean Anaka, I don't understand?" she stared at me with confusion. "Just believe in that which I speak, as I shall no longer tolerate her idle petty torments and ill-manner." I replied standing tall at my convictions.

The time grew nearer, and I could feel it like a splinter sticking into my mind. The feeling was much like that of a wasp landing upon your body, with intention to sting you, and you being totally incapable of preventing its actions as you just stood and watched.

I waited within my room, pacing the floor, not really wanting to see her, let along speak with her. I was totally apprehensive of her arrival, and there was little I could do to prevent it.

Both Father and Mother soon entered the front door and the others greeted her with a smile, and cuddle's all round. I strolled out towards her, and forced the words from within my lips. "Hello Mother!" she looked at me as if to say, "What have you told Father in my absence?" and replied. "Hello" back.

Father then spoke. "It's good to have the whole family together, I have missed it!"

He then invited us to go to lunch. Father treated us to a rarity, as we all piled into the car, with excitement. We shortly arrived at the black stump restaurant.

Rebecca picked out a booth, and we all took a seat. There was calm music in the air, which filled the room, and many people seated around us, I watched then as they went about their lives.

They had placed a bouquet of flowers upon each table, which prevented you from being able to see the person in front of you. I did not mind however as of course, Mother sat directly across from me.

Mother moved them to the side and then glared at me with contempt. Still pondering on what I had perhaps disclosed to Father in her absence.

The waiter attended to our needs and within minutes he arrived with our beverages. We sipped slowly to saver the moment as it was rare that we were allowed any sort of soft drink, while we waited for our meals to arrive. We were all speaking of our news and Mother just sat there, not really saying much of anything.

I gathered the courage, and with a deep breath I attempted to make conversation with her. "So Mother, how was your holiday?" she took a long and painful pause, as we all sat there waiting for an answer. I could read her thoughts as if they were written in front of me on the menu. As I gazed upon the menu, Meino wrote me a note. "How's it going with Mother?" and I giggled, as that, I am sure was her intention.

'What are you up to young lady!' was exactly what went through Mothers mind. Then she finally answered. "It was a lot of fun, thank you for asking, you're Uncle and I went out a lot." She started to ramble on about crap that she had made up as she went along. 'You liar' I said to myself, 'you've not changed a bit!' I thought again. Then she glared at me, is if she had heard what I had thought.

"What is wrong Mother?" I asked. "Nothing at all dear" Was her response as she gave that fake smile he possessed whenever in Fathers Company.

Father and the boy's went to the men's room, and Beck and I were left alone with her. She smiled at Becky and asked what she had been up too. "Oh and how is your arm?" with a feeble attempt to show interest.

"It still hurts from time to time but it is Ok, there is a bit of a scar but it doesn't really bother me!"

"Well perhaps you need to get Doctor Carrie to check it for you! I will organise it this week before your birthday!" she smiled. "No Mother, this is not going to happen!" I answered in an exasperated voice glaring at her with an ill-favoured look.

"Hush now Anaka, it's not your place to make comments about my decisions!" and she again smiled this time as if she held all the cards. "I will not let it happen Mother, the very thought of it is unspeakable do you understand that?!" I spoke again in a brash manner. "You dare to challenge my authority?" was her response.

I stood and leant over the table glaring deeply within her eyes, "Consider it a challenge, as I no longer fear you, you and your ideas of how life should be; all the while you taunt us with your ill-manner." I glared harder into her eyes. She then went on to say. "I will arrange for you to see him on Wednesday, and you can both come with me, as he should probably look at your burn to see if it's healed properly Anaka!"

"Mother, did you not hear what I said; surly you cannot be that stupid?" I moved back and again took a seat.

"I did hear what you said Anaka, I was am not listening!" she replied, "You have not changed a bit Mother the last I heard of that man, was that he had been hit by a truck, and was placed in intensive care for four months, I was not informed of his release!"

Mother replied. "Well he has been let out, and he is fine, he just has a bit of a limp. I saw him just the other day, why should you be told that he is out, anyway?"

I wanted to say to her, 'It was I whom put him in there!' I thought to myself for a moment, and decided to not reveal this to her at this time. So I went back to my previous question. "Where," I asked with sternness in my tone. "Where did you see him?" I asked with a look of doubt written upon my face.

"He came to visit me, it was Thursday last week, and I was feeling poorly so he gave me his usual treatment!" she smiled.

"You disgust me!" I scolded. She just laughed. "Look Anaka, just because I have been gone for a while, does not mean that I will change the way things are at home, do I make myself clear?" taunting me with a sneer upon her insidious face.

It was right at that point that Father had returned. She brought a smile back to her face as he sat back down. I had not even noticed that our food had arrived, and now Rebecca and I had lost our appetite.

"This looks great!" she smiled at Father, "Now come Anaka, eat up!" as she sneered again, making sure that she did it when Father had looked away briefly to answer a question that Michael had asked. I felt as if I were to have a breakdown or something, I just hated her so much, that I wanted her to leave and never return.

We finished our meals and then headed off for home. Becky and Michael were both tired and by eight o'clock they had both gone to bed. Ayden had gone to see one of his friends, while I stayed up for a while in order to finish that book on telekinesis.

Father and mother were talking in the kitchen. They called to invite me into their conversation. I accepted their invitation and headed off into the kitchen.

Sitting at the table I then thought to myself, 'when is this torment going to end?' with the two of them on either side of me and me perched at the end. Father spoke for hours; it was probably the first he had ever spoken more than a few words in one sentence.

He was discussing the new life that we were all to enjoy. All the while Mother had agreed to what he said, but she was thinking differently. She was so false that it made me feel ill. Father would say, "We are going to take the kids with us on a trip!" and she would respond by saying, "That's a great idea!" at the same time thinking to her-self, "Over my dead body, I will fix it so that they go nowhere!"

Right at that moment, Father made the fatal mistake of asking me how I felt of Mothers return. I could no longer control myself. It was as if the gate had been opened, and a bull came rushing at it, for a chance of freedom! It was as if I no longer cared about disclosing to Father, the events of our tormented existence.

I looked at the clock on the wall above me; it was eleven pm on the dot. I feel as if perhaps this time the clock did not lie! I then swallowed my fear and proceeded to reveal all.

"I hate her guts Father, as do we all and I want her to leave and never return. Better still Mother," as I stood to my feet, "I hate you that much that I want you to die!" pushing my face into hers, showing neither fear nor remorse at my statements.

"What's come over you girl, this is not the same child I have watched over the past nine months?" he looked straight at me confused and angered. "How dare you speak to me in that manner you insolent child, you see what I have to put up with Paul?"

Mother then grabbed me by the arm, and pulled me up and away from the chair; Father jumped to his feet, and tried to release me from within her grasp.

She shoved him aside with some force, and he fell with a thud and hit the floor. I used my spell against her, and watched as her body was repelled with such force, that she cracked the plaster in the wall, which shuttered with the impact.

She lunged at me with an attempt to regain her hold upon me. I just stood there and watched her body as it was pushed away once again, this time hitting the sink. I could see the pain in her face as her back collided with the cold hard metal. Father had gotten to his feet and he grabbed hold of her, and started to slap her about the face.

"How dare you attack her like that!" and he slapped her again. "Don't you touch her Sara, or so help me god.....!"

This made her stop briefly, as he had never struck her before this day. She stood trying to compose herself, and Father yelled again. "What the hell is going on!" at the top of his voice.

His temple was bleeding, as he had hit the corner of the bench as he fell. Then he made her sit down on the chair in order to calm herself. Blood was gushing from within his wound, and I became concerned. I walked over to him and with a calm voice said. "I shall return in a moment!"

I reached for a face washer from off the bathroom sink, and soaked it with warm water. Then I ran to my room to get the potion I had prepared. Rebecca was sound asleep, and I thought to my-self, 'Akana must have foreseen this. Why did she not warn me?'

I rushed back out to Father and asked to sip a small portion of the purple coloured liquid, which I held firmly within my right hand. "Please Father this shall ease your pain!" he agreed taking small sips from the glass vial, and within minutes as I wiped the blood from his head, the wound had started to heal, a few moments later it healed completely.

He still felt a bit dizzy, so he stayed seated for a moment. I too then resumed my seated position, but this time I sat across from her, in order to place the table between us.

He then arose again from his chair and hovered over her, like a lion protecting his cubs. I had never seen him so angry. The veins now protruding from his neck as with his temples, "Now" He yelled at her again, "I want answers, and I want the truth!" he exclaimed in a harsh and angry tone.

"I don't know what you're talking about Paul?" was her reply. "What is going on, I demand to know, why would you grab Anaka in such a way, and why does she want you dead? Answer me Sara!" he was now screaming at her. "I don't know what you are talking about Paul!" I interrupted them both and offered her a gesture. "Then I shall speak for you Mother!" proceeding to rise from my position and bowing my head towards her glaring at her my eyes wide open.

"Father" I addressed him in a stern tone. "Mother has been beating us for as long as I can recall, to a point where our bodies would bleed. She abuses us daily, has a rather crude way of expressing her 'man friends,' locks us up in cupboards, treats us with contempt, and lies to you to cover it all up.

She even makes us lie to you, so as not to alert you of her deceit. We do all the work around here whilst she is off, in the car which you bought her, entertaining other men in your absence, at our expense. Mother, shall go on!" I glared at her face with the sheer pleasure of my convictions.

She then began to try to rise from her chair; Father however held a very firm grip upon her shoulder, as he insisted that she remain seated. "Is this true?" he yelled at her. No answer. He slapped her again, "Is it true Sara?" yelling louder. "Some of it!" she replied in a submissive tone. "Which part!!!" he yelled louder still.

I ran to his room and grabbed the looking glass from off the dresser. I handed it to him and told him to gaze into it. "Stop this nonsense Anaka, I am trying to sort this mess out!"

He snapped at me rudely, he had never addressed me in such a manner before, and it cut like a knife, straight through my heart.

This angered me even more. "Please Father Look into it, it will show you truth of her miserable existence." He put it down in front of him and snapped again. "Some other time Anaka," I then realised that it was not a good time to present that to him.

I sat there with tears welling within in my eyes, and I could hear her thoughts as she glared at me once more. Her thoughts came crashing through my mind. As she thought it, I then began to recite it, word for word, as her thoughts started to betray her, and revealed themselves unto me with little effort.

Not only could I see all that she thought, but her words then began to display themselves prominently upon the kitchen wall. Every word I spoke was written in blood for all to witness, as the fluid then dripped down towards the floor, giving the look of a rather large wound.

This shall be the work of Meino, I thought to myself, with a smile and a look of defiance arising within my face and mannerism.

I went into a trace like state, as objects within the room began to throw themselves around at my anger. I invoked the spirit of Hannah for insight and she opened Mothers mind even more for me, just like opening a door, only with no boundaries. My voice changed as with my expression, I now started to sound just like Mother.

"You just wait till I get you alone girl, I will break your arm as I said I would that night at the Doctors."

They both could not believe what I was saying, for that matter, the manner in which I spoke it.

"How are you doing this, maybe I hit you over the head one too many times or even belted you with the strap until you bleed?"

Was the next thought that travelled through her sick perverted mind as I spoke it out loud again, simulating her voice.

She tried to stop herself, but the thoughts just kept darting into her mind, as if I had complete control over her, I relished in that thought. My voice then changed from that of Mothers, to reveal a deep and almost evil male voice.

"Don't worry Anaka, this will only hurt for a moment!"

By this stage I was lifted by an unknown force as I was gently placed upon the table, my arms and legs bound by invisible ties which would have resembled thorns as my wrists and ankles began to bleed in parts.

Throwing my head from side to side, in a duplicated re-enactment of the night I lost my innocence. Father stood horrified at the sight fixed upon his position and unable to move.

My body moved in such a way so as to suggest that I was being attacked whilst bound, by a mindless entity that was not to reveal himself to anyone. I then spoke again, as I lay flat upon the table, throwing myself about.

"You will be good from now on yes, won't you? And if you tell anyone, Rebecca will cop the same treatment the next time she comes here! I hope you enjoyed it as much as I did,"

I laughed in an insidious tone, deep, masculine and un-nerving. "Come now Anaka, it can't have been that bad, Doctor Carrie has always made me feel good all over."

Again in her voice, laughing and sneering. The next thing I knew Father was lifting me off the table, as I awoke from my trance being totally disorientated shaking my head in order to re-gain my composure.

He held me tightly and asked me to slowly leave the room. I looked up to find Mother holding onto Michael, with a large knife held against his throat. Somehow as Father had watched my display, with total disbelief, Mother had slipped away unnoticed and had gone to the boys room.

As I looked upon her I raised my palms up towards her, my face changed from that of a subtle young child to that of a haggard old witch. She started to shake as closer I became, and her grip was then released from the handle of the knife.

It then dropped out of her hand with so much force and thrust itself deep within her foot, with such power that it pinned her to the kitchen floor. Her arms were then lifted above her head, outstretched as if I was to tear them from her shoulders and she began to scream with the pain.

I again threw her against the wall, tearing her foot as the knife stayed embedded within the floor, allowing Michael to make his escape. I now had her now pinned to the wall, with all of my force as I neared her slowly and I glared into her wicked eyes.

Rebecca peered through a gap in the door; I could just see her from peripheral of my sight. This drew my attention from Mother as I feared that perhaps she might attempt to snatch her within her grasp. And my hold upon her released, and she slowly slid to the floor. Michael then ran towards Rebecca, and they both slammed the door shut with fear.

As soon as he was out of sight, I used all the power I had within, and threw Mother across to the other side of the room, and away from the children.

I then looked into the minds of the children, as they hid huddled together under the bed. I moved the chest of drawers, which screeched loudly as it slid across the floor within my room and secured the door so that Mother could not gain access.

Father ran to grab me as she began to lift herself off the floor. "Father, get out of my way, and please do not touch me!" I yelled and my voice sounded just like Akana's, not like my own.

He moved to the side, with the look of shear horror upon his face, as slowly I advanced towards her.

"I can witness now Mother the fear displayed upon your face, and it gives me much pleasure to admire, for it is the same fear that we all had displayed over the years, at the sight of your cruel and very intentional torment. Thank you Mother for this shall linger within my thought for eternity" as a disturbing smile then settled upon my glare.

She ran towards the front door and it slammed shut, as she approached. She then turned to me, and stood there pressing against it. "Stop Anaka, stop, I will talk, I will tell him everything!" she gasped and spoke with sheer terror held within her voice. "You are too late Mother," I replied, "Too late!"

She stood pushing herself hard upon the door, in hope that she would gain her freedom, I then called upon Nanok and ordered him to attack; Father and I both watched as she was brutally attacked by nothing that you could see. She sustained cuts and gnaw marks all over, as her body was now being tossed about the room, like a piece of meat in a dog's mouth, thrown viciously from side to side.

She was screaming in pain, as she forced herself away from within Nanok's grasp, still trying to gain exit through the front door, as he again attacked her. When I thought that she had, had enough I called Nanok back. He wandered back towards me, and revealed himself entirely for all to witness at my command as he then sat by my side holding a curious expression.

Father could not believe what he had witnessed as I had chosen to allow him to see what it was that had viscously attacked her so. "Good boy" as I gently stroked him, her blood now dripping from within his fangs he seemed to be holding a smile as if pleased at the outcome as he then vanished from within our sights.

Mother was pounding so hard upon the door that when I released it, she fell out and onto the veranda.

I walked towards her with total disregard for her well-being, the look upon my face, was that of pure malice, as she lie there struggling to get to her feet. In a stern voice I then recited,

"Stand up one and rule, for this time is mine, and in that I shall find salvation."

As I raised my left hand towards her, and looked upon her with hatred in my expression. My whole body started to shine, like that of a bright star in the blackest of the night, as if to guide my way. The pain from the lightening hitting me from all sides was the worst they had ever felt, as if it were severing my limps and tearing at my soul which just angered me more.

I lifted her body from off the floor, and slowly moved her towards the entrance of the stairs, allowing her to hover there for a moment, so that she too could enjoy the anticipation of the event to follow. She now faced her demise as written all over her devious expression.

"No Anaka!" Father yelled, as he ran towards the door, I lifted my other hand and stopped him in the doorway. "Don't do this Anaka, he pleaded!" as I gazed upon her relentless expression, I smiled, I then released her casting her body with much force upon the first step as she rolled down the entire staircase; I counted the steps as she fell upon each. .2.3.4.5. Through to ten, and missing eleven as at the time, this was to be my age.

As she arrived at the last four steps out of twenty-four, I gave an almighty shove; she landed at the bottom with a thud! "Ooops my, you are so clumsy!" the words flowed from my lips effortlessly and filled with the same tone that she had used upon us all.

I released my hold upon Father, and by the time he had arrived at the stairs, it was too late, she already laid lifeless at the bottom, like a pile of old dishrags, discarded as there was no longer use for them. To gaze upon her in such a precarious position, gave me much satisfaction, and again she reminded me of a fat sow, lying in a puddle of slop, only this time it was her blood, and not my imagination.

I came out of my trance, and sat down at the top of the stairs resting my face within my hands which I rested upon my half crossed legs to assess the damage. It later occurred to me that, it was in fact me that was to start the conflict. Father came over to me, put his hand upon my shoulder and sighed. "What have you done Anaka?"

I looked up towards him with a solemn look upon my face and an almost evil smirk which would have matched only her own.

"Father, I have finally rid the family of this foul creature, for who soever would allow a treacherous being to steal that of her youth and condone the actions rendering the child helpless and tarnished deserves none but the very hell that they spawned from?"

He sat down beside me for a moment, and you could see the thoughts racing around within his mind, it was to be the first time that his thoughts were ever revealed unto me, and I responded with these words!

"Father, Dr. Carrie stole my innocence whilst Mother encouraged it, behind that of a locked door. He had inserted a device within in order to verify Mothers lies and in doing so found that I was to be innocent. He then took it upon himself to engage with me the pleasures of the flesh as he nearly tore me in half at the size of his gross misconduct. I was merely ten years of age Father It has taken me a league to heal and I feel that I never shall fully recover." I looked upon him shaking at the very thought of re-living that nightmare.

"What indeed you need to do Father is simply to tell the truth, that is what we do, tell the truth!"

He embraced me and then started to cry. "This is my entire fault, how could all this have happened without my knowledge?"

"Father, once again you have always been absent and her treachery even demanded that we lie and hide all that she had portrayed. She was an evil person and she deserved this fate!" once again I held a smile upon my face, as if I was pure evil and this had been my whole intention as I glared at her mangled corpse. "Maybe so Anaka, but I am still to blame!"

My thought strayed a little; I now understood the meaning behind the pictures I had seen in that book. That of the female lying at the bottom of the stairs, lifeless and still, with the haunting spirit standing above admiring his work, surrounded by bright light. But what of the male figure, that had fallen to his death; does this mean that there shall indeed be another?

This scenario, Mothers death, appeared to be an exact replica of the drawing, even the way that she laid, it was weird, and suddenly, I felt a chill go down my spine, as the hairs upon my neck stood on end. Upon shaking my head and brushing that feeling aside I then stood to my feet, Father led me into the house closing the door behind him.

I was told to gather the other children, pushing the door open with my powers as they entered the room, asking a million questions. Father called the police and I was then instructed to stay upon the lounge with my siblings to await their arrival.

The adults spoke for a few minutes, and then inquired as to how the writing had appeared upon the wall, what it meant and who was responsible?

They took samples I suppose in order to analyse it, to verify who it belonged too. As they glanced my way, as if I had the key to unlock this whole mess. They were aware of the fact that I was a minor, and could not be questioned of what had transpired.

They cuffed Fathers wrists, and I ran to him yelling, "No! Take me instead, Father NOOO!" the constable restrained me, and Father turned to speak. "It's all right Anaka, I will be fine, and so will all of you!" as they escorted Father towards the police van. One of the police ladies stayed outside whilst she waited for community services to arrive.

I watched from the front window, as the ambulance left followed by the police car and I felt a feeling of loss, at the same time of total relief. I took the children to their rooms, whilst Ayden and I stayed up for a time talking, and I tried to explain to him the events that had occurred.

He was glad that she had fallen to her death, and showed little sign of remorse. "Serves her right the stupid old hag, I hated her guts and I am not sorry for the way that things have turned out."

He stood and headed towards his room. Turning to look back he sighed and then spoke. "You will be Ok Anaka, so will we all!" I found little comfort in his statement, and I believe that all things happen for a reason just as I believed that this was just the beginning.

For if this was to be the results of the Confrontation, then what of that of the Awakening???!!!!!

Chapter Nine: the Enlightenment

I have won the battle, the job is done,

Darkness is gone now let shine the sun.

Though night seems black and morning so far

A new life shall be guided by that of a star

The sorrow I feel for those who morn

The guilt and anguish a family now torn.

But the story goes forward and past this day,

I shall find some peace in a land far away.

Anaka Dunsten.
Chapter 9

The Enlightenment

I fell asleep at the table, my head rested upon my hands with the thought of the Awakening, suffocating me, within my mind. The combination of the two made for a restless sleep indeed. I awoke to the sound of birds, singing their blissful morning tunes, perched upon the railing of the veranda. This gave me an uplifting feeling, of a new life which now perhaps stood before me.

I raised myself to my feet, stretched, and went to enter Fathers room, when the phone rang. It was Father. "I am sorry angel, but I will not be coming home for a while, some people will be there shortly to speak with you."

"What do you mean you shall not be home for a while? Did you not tell them the truth?" I yelled with anger, within a chocked up voice. "Anaka, I told them what they needed to hear, you guy's will to have to live without me for a while!"

"No Father!" I yelled again. "I have to go now honey, but I will be able to see you soon, I love you!" and he hung up the phone. I threw the phone against the wall in temper. As it hit, I could see small fragments bounce off the wall, and were sent through the air, as it smashed and lay lifeless upon the floor. The fragments appeared to give a vision of things yet to come however the feelings this vision brought forward held much pain and defiantly much more anger.

"Temper, temper," I heard coming from Fathers bedroom. I raced in as it sounded to be like Father. But as I arrived and stood before the doorway, no one could be seen. The sound of a disturbing laughter echoed throughout the room, and for a brief moment I actually felt scared.

I backed away, and thought to myself, 'perhaps Mother had been right, perhaps they were here to poses me.'

Further as I stood firm the worst kind of fear that any would endure wrapped itself within my being, chocking me as it travelled down from my mind and settled into my abdomen then crawling upwards and tearing at my soul,

'What if Mother would be able to haunt me from her new found existence?' as I then passed out and laid still upon the floor.

A while later welfare had arrived as I dragged my body from of the floor awakening at the thunderous sound upon the front door. They sat with Ayden and my-self for hours. Informing us that we were to be placed in foster homes, as Father was to be jailed for the death of Mother. I later found out that the duration of his term was to be five years, with a five probationary period for involuntary manslaughter.

He had told them that she attacked him, and as they struggled, she fell down the stairs. I was devastated. "How could he take the blame for my actions and leave us when we need him so?" I also found out that the blood on the wall was to be of a woman who had died more than one hundred years ago.

Then that guilt feeling swept upon me again, and was to remain that way for many years, as if never to allow me to forget, that which I had inflicted upon her.

Michael and Becky went to stay with a very nice family, who lived in the next town from us. I was grateful that they were allowed to be together. It turned out that these people were unable to have children of their own and waited for this sort of situation to arise.

They came to collect them and Becky grabbed onto me so tight that I found it hard to breath. I could still feel the warmth of her hands and the grip she had upon me, and hour after they had taken them away.

"No Anaka, I want to stay with you!" she screamed, the whole time while they dragged her tiny body away from me. "It shall be alright Rebecca; we shall indeed be able to see each other soon!" they then disappeared from within my sight. Her words echoed within my mind, and I could think of nothing else, as my heart was torn to threads.

Ayden moved out with his friends, he was now sixteen and not a minor anymore. I felt so alone, so guilty and it felt as if nothing was going to ease my pain. Our Birthday came and went and there was not a single phone call from anyone. I just lingered there alone and isolated within the confines of this house finding it disturbing that not a soul came to offer aid and being so young it was not normal.

All the while welfare was still trying to place me with a family. It seems that they had difficulty finding me a home!

"Perhaps I had taken it too far, why did I want her to die? And why did Father take the punishment for me?" I was promised salvation, but instead, I was trapped within a place from which there was no escape, much like that of a prison cell, only without the bars! All the while that questioning held within my mind driving me mad with fury and penetrating fear.

I went to stay with Hannah's family, as they had the money to support me now, and when they heard of what happened they immediately came to my rescue. Leaving the house, I glanced back one last time. The memories of our good times lingering within my thoughts, as everything was now covered in white sheets.

It appeared to be so clean, so sterile, as if I had cleansed us all from the impurities that life had burdened us with for so long. It gave unto me a vision of things yet to come, of perhaps a life that I was at last to look forward to.

Hannah's Mother was a very kind and humble woman, and I enjoyed being there with them. Over the duration of my stay, she had grown to love me, and I felt welcome and safe. It was refreshing to learn that not all Mothers were in fact cruel. It took me a while to get over the shock, but within a few weeks, I had decided to go back to school. Mrs Redding did not push me at all; she knew that when I was ready, I would move on with my life.

I went to visit Father on a number of occasions, and even managed to give him his looking glass back. He had been placed in a minimum security, and was allowed certain comforts. As he gazed into it, he could see the events which had taken place in his absence, and began to realise why I had done what I did. He saw images of Mother in another man's arms, that day we shared in the park, and Beck and I had witness her arm in arm with that awful Doctor and how he had stolen my life from me.

The times she had belted us for no reason, locking us up within the cupboards, and the torment that had inflicted upon us, revealed within our expressions. It was like watching an old horror movie, as he hung his head in shame and disbelief.

"Father, none of us blames you for her actions, it is not your fault, and you should certainly not hold within, guilt for any of this!" I tried to console him. "Anaka, do you really think that they would believe me, if I told them what really happened?" I pondered upon that for a moment. "I don't even believe it myself!" as he looked up at me. "Yes Father, it is a little hard to understand I am also having difficulty grasping what had occurred." I exclaimed.

"One day perhaps I will understand, but right now, I can't seem to get a grip on it!" he spoke in hushed tones. "How could you have done all those things to her, and the wolf, where did it come from, you are just a little girl!" looking down towards the ground as he tried to conceal his tears. "I do not even know myself Father, and it frightens me too, I guess she had just pushed us all to the limits there is only so much that a person can take."

I walked closer to offer him comfort, we hugged each other, as then I stood to leave. "Do not worry Father, I shall find a way out of this for you! And I shall return soon!" I started to walk away. "Anaka, I am sorry, and I love you!" I ran back to hold him again.

Time passed as it does, and it brought me to my 14th year. I had not gone to see Paul or Akana in all this time, she had not visited me, and the coven fell apart. I no longer had the desire to pursue it.

I still however spent time with the girls, but not a word was spoken of the events which had taken place on that evening. I would often find myself almost engage in a conversation with Hannah, about that traumatic night, but would stop myself for fear of another learning the truth.

It was as if that is the way it was meant to happen, and our tasks were now complete. So there seemed to be no reasoning as to why it should be discussed at all. I would often visit Father, the foster parents of Beck and Michael would bring the children down to visit me. It was good to see them, but I still held that guilt, that all of this was my fault.

I had deprived them of Fathers love, and indeed as with myself. But I also looked at it from the point of view, that I had rid them of the awful woman, as they seemed to be benefiting from her departure and became better people for it.

Rebecca had even managed to rid herself of that dreadful slouch, and stood tall, sure and proud of herself. My brother Ayden came to see me for a while, but that lessened as he aged. He was trying to make a new life for himself, and did not seem to have the time. I was happy with that as we were never really that close. It gave me comfort in the idea that he was indeed becoming a man, and taking control of his life.

Hannah, Yellonca and I had become more like sisters then friends. And we spent every moment we could, just enjoying each other's company. We were sitting upon the grass at the far end of the school this day, when I noticed Elle, Nadoline and Meino walking towards us. "Hi Anaka, how are you doing?" Elle inquired. "I am just fine thank you!" I looked up to greet her. "What are you girls up to?" she spoke again in a curious tone.

"Not a lot!" Yellonca answered. "We have been talking about what we will be when we grow up." Yellonca answered with a giggle.

The girls then sat down beside us. "Anaka, what have you decided?" Elle asked with real interest. "I am not sure as yet, but I do like the idea of becoming a police woman, and being involved in solving crimes."

"Well, it's a good thing that it's not you who ended your Mother's life then, or that idea would have gone out the window hey!" spoke Elle, and she laughed. "Don't speak of it Elle!" snapped Hannah, "You know it upsets her!" placing her arm around my shoulder to suggest that no one will hurt you in my presence!

"I am sorry Anaka, I didn't say it to upset you, I just thought..!" lowering her face towards the ground. "No!" Hannah snapped at her again, "You did not think at all!" "Hush the both of you, let's change the subject!" Yellonca said with a frown.

I then interrupted. "We are going to the mall this afternoon when released. We are going to buy some books on law, are we not Hannah?" as I looked upon her for support. "Oh yes Anaka we are!" she answered, smiling at me. "May we join you then?" enquired Nadoline.

Reluctantly I replied. "Sure, I guess that will be Ok!" my use of language had again begun to alter, I suppose from being around the girls so much I had changed it slightly to suit. I found it important at the moment to 'fit in.' I started using phrases like' 'sure' and 'Cool,' all of which were not becoming of me, but I really paid it no mind.

"We can stop at the ice-cream shop Anaka, you know the one, that day we met up with that Doctor, and the truck hit him!"

"Yes Yellonca I do!" I remarked trying to conceal a smirk that now rested upon my face. "Really, I have chosen to forget it!" I looked down towards the ground, desperately trying to hide my smile.

"Yes Anaka, I know that you have chosen to forget." Yellonca replied, "But that ended up being a good day for us all, as he never practiced medicine again, after that day and I heard that on the night of the eleventh the same night of your Mothers fate, he took a fall down the front stairs of his house, which resulted in him breaking his neck, he died instantly!" she replied, as she too had a smile appearing upon her face.

This gave me recollection again, of that picture I had seen before in that book. It was of a male and female, lying lifeless at the bottom of a staircase, and a spirit standing at the top, admiring his work. It gave me a chill, the same as the one I had felt on the night that Mother had died. The picture was now complete, the two lives had been taken and as it appeared, I was to be the source. Perhaps it was now over, and I could get on with life, happy and fulfilled.

The bell rang for us to return to class, and I replied to Yellonca's statement as I stood to leave. "Are you serious Yellonca, I can't believe it! Or should I say, cannot!" we all laughed at me correcting myself, this then lightened my shock at the picture, which I found difficult to remove from my mind. "Well then, it did indeed have a favourable ending, did it not?"

I relished in that thought, and again tried to conceal that smile, as it forced its way upon my face. "We will meet at the front gate about three-fifteen Ok!" exclaimed Elle. "Yes that will be fine, see you then!" I answered as we all headed back to class.

"Hannah." I called.

"Yes Anaka!" she replied.

"Do you think that something good will come from Father being jailed?" I looked towards her needing verification.

"Yes Anaka, I believe it will!" she smiled to reassure me holding into me again with feelings of real love I believe.

That brought a smile to my face, as I recalled my last conversation with Father. He had been using that looking glass to see into his future, and found what he called, 'A possible new love!' three years had gone by and I had still not managed to get him freed. I felt angered by the lack of convictions, but that eased slightly, perhaps it was for the best that this had happened the way it did, and perhaps through this he shall find a new path, and in the end become truly happy.

The woman Father spoke of worked within the prison system. She was involved in the behavioural science division. Her role was to communicate with the inmates and find answers as to why they had committed the crimes for which they had been incarcerated for. She doubled as a social worker, offering the people counselling, and from time to time spend hours with Father, just listening to him. "Hannah." I spoke. "Yes Anaka." She replied.

"Do you think that, that woman from the prison shall aid in Fathers release?"

"I am not sure." She answered. "It would be good if she could!" she exclaimed, looking upon me with a sense of hope. "Well, I think that it would be good, if by some miracle, that woman could find a way to set him free, you know clear him of guilt!" I hastened my stride as I spoke. "How are you going to do that Anaka, you are not suggesting that you make up a story to take the blame for something he did are you?"

I paused for a moment. "Something along those lines Hannah!" I glanced at her showing a sign of mischief. "No Anaka, I will not let you take the blame for something that you didn't do, do you hear me!"

Guilt once again swept over my soul, which gave me slight anxiety, as my heart rate accelerated to a point where you could almost see it pounding from within my blouse. I took a deep breath and replied. "I suppose you are right Hannah." We made our way to our first lesson. "Let us not speak of this again." I muttered. She seemed to agree, nodding her head as she took a seat beside to me.

There was to be a new student to join us on this day. The teacher introduced him as Malakai, as he stood before the class and then proceeded to walk down towards the back of the room, in order to find a seat. He stood about five foot ten, had shoulder length blond hair, tied back in a small tail, and deep blue eyes that matched only my own. His jaw line was masculine and strong, but possessed lips that resembled that of a silk pedal, off a perfectly formed rose.

He glanced at me and smiled, and the word, 'sexy,' came to my mind, as he strolled past with a slight bounce to his stride, and an air of pride within himself.

Every girl in the room had their eyes firmly fixed upon him, much like starved wolves eyeing off their prey. He was the most stunning looking young man I had ever seen.

Ironically, he chose the seat directly next to me, but across the aisle. As he sat silently, I watched intently, every ripple of his perfectly well formed muscles, as he sat back and they exposed themselves with every move that he made. I could feel his presence like that of a warm summer's breeze, which covered my entire body, and almost left me breathless. I shook my head thinking, 'Wake up to yourself!' all the girls just glared at me as if to say, 'Why you? Why did he choose to sit near you?'

I could not turn my head for fear of him noticing my interest, but I felt his eyes fixed firmly upon me. The teacher called for our attention and began to say. "Ladies, he's not the first male to have entered our classroom, now pay attention!"

We all looked back to the front, and she started to speak of today's lesson. You could hear a thousand questions buzzing around the room. "Who is he? Where did he come from? Where does he live? The girls were totally amazed at his presence. Forty minutes later, the bell rang and we were to move to our next class. I found high school to be a real challenge, and seemed to excel in every subject that I had chosen.

Except for English, I always had a real problem grasping the concept of spelling. As Hannah and I walked to our next class, we noticed that Malakai was to accompany us. This went on all day, and he ended up being in every class that I had taken. "How ironic is that Hannah?" I laughed in a sheepish sort of manner. "I can't believe it!" she answered, scratching her head.

How could he have picked the same classes that I had? Even down to home science where we learnt how to cook, which later I found to be rather amusing, as he fumbled with the flour, spilling it all over himself and onto the floor.

I could never really grasp the concept of cooking either, as it never really appealed to me, or occurred to me that I would ever feel the need for such a skill. That day however he never breathed a word to anyone, perhaps that was to be his handicap, to make up for all else that he was endowed with, as no one was ever perfect. Perhaps he could not speak at all. Or maybe he was of foreign background, and had not yet learnt the art of the English language. After all his skin was of a dark persuasion, olive I believe it is referred too.

All the girls of the year, followed him around in the lunch break, like a bunch of vultures just waiting to get a piece of him. Even if only a small piece, like a smile, or "Hello!" it was amusing to watch, as his eyes were firmly fixed upon a book which seemed to be consuming him. Hannah and I sat back in the distance to enjoy the performance of the girl's tyring to draw upon his attention, they all seemed too gaze at him, mouths gaping, hoping for a sign.

One girl even went as far as bending over in front of him, to retrieve a cloth that she had dropped. His eyes never leaving the confines of the margins set within his book. Afternoon came and we all rushed out of the common area, and up to the front gate. Hannah called, "Be with you shortly Anaka, I have something that I need to do!"

"Ok Hannah, I shall wait by the gate!"

As I approached the front exit there he stood, as if he were waiting for someone. He looked straight at me, and with a smile he said "Hello!" I almost felt faint, and at the same time rejoiced at his softly spoken voice. 'He can speak!' I thought to myself. I had managed to get the best of both worlds, as he stood there waiting for a response.

As my teenage years unfolded, I myself had become very attractive, and just as Father had said, much like that of an angel. I replied, "Hello." And he smiled again. "You have mesmerised me!" he exclaimed, "I have fallen under your spell!" as he muttered just loud enough for me to hear. "What is it that you speak?" I replied in an attempt to verify his compliment. He cleared his throat.

Huh!hmmm "I would like to get to know you, what is your name?"

He stood gazing upon me with great interest. "Anaka, Anaka Dunsten!"

"That's exactly what I expected!" he answered, "It matches the beauty of your face, and...!"

He paused, "The rest of you!" his eyes wandering all over my body. I could not believe what it was that I was hearing. As I stood there quite stunned, I could feel poison daggers attacking me from all sides, as we stood for a moment talking.

His body language was that of a man, trying to gain my trust, and at the same time nervous at my presence, still trying to maintain that air of pride, and confidence within his stance, at the same time almost tripping over his feet.

The other girls wondered why he would stop to talk to me, and I could hear their comments as they spoke amongst themselves. "She is so weird and thin and poor, why would he even consider talking to her?" These comments of course came from the lips of a rather large and well off kind of girl, who always had money to encourage the weight that she carried. Others commenting on how attractive they felt that I was, in envy of the interlude that I was embarking upon.

A short time later, Yellonca and the girls walked up to greet me. "Hey Anaka, who is your new friend" Elle inquired. They did not seem to show as much interest in him as other's had, as I introduced him with much pride in my tone. "Glad you could join us girls, this is Malakai, he started this day, and as it seems, he has been enrolled within all of my classes." And they all leaned over the top of me to greet him with a handshake. "Nice to meet you Malakai!" as they giggled at the look I had upon my face.

"Nice to meet you all!" he replied, turning to face me. "I just love your accent Anaka, you would be of foreign background I presume?" he spoke in a sure tone. "Yes she is!" Elle answered. "Well, I guess I will see you tomorrow then, have a good afternoon, ladies." And he walked off leaving the faint scent of an aftershave I had loved all of my life.

I breathed it in deeply, and watched as he wandered off towards his bike. A moment later I could see the flash of flesh before me, as Yellonca waved her hand in front of my face to draw upon my attention.

"Hello, earth to Anaka!" as they giggled together at my trance fixed state. "He is quite simply a dream, do you not think Yellonca!" I gazed at his behind, following it down his legs as he revealed his calf muscles with the mount onto his ride.

Hannah finally arrived, and we walked towards our home, to off load our belongings before venturing onward to the shops.

We caught the bus which was just over the road from us, and we all started to chat about the new guy. "He is pretty good looking, there is no doubt about that!" remarked Elle. "For sure!" said Meino. Hannah disagreed, "I have seen better, besides Anaka, do you really need to get involved with a man right now?"

"No, not really, all they are good for really is nothing, but I do enjoy the vision that he repels!" I answered, the only man I ever trusted was Father, and even at times that was hard.

We arrived at the centre of town and all stumbled out of the bus, like a heard of clumsy sheep. We walked down the street and came to the café which Yellonca and I had shared our first ice-cream together. I decided on mango and vanilla gelato whilst the others ordered their preferences. We sat talking for a while, and made up scenarios of future events.

"I will marry a man who will give me six kids, and I will love every one of them!" Yellonca stated. I replied, "I shall never marry, and I do not want children, as I feel that I could never love them enough, aside from the fact that I cannot be touched." I sneered.

Hannah's turn, "I will marry when I am twenty-five and not before, even though I have the money and I could support them properly, I want to be sure that my life is right before committing to that kind of responsibility." Smiling very sure of herself. "I only want two children!" Meino exclaimed. "What about you Nadloine?" I asked as we all turned to hear her response, she was sitting in the background very quiet.

"Well, I didn't want to mention it yet, but has anyone noticed how much weight I have gained lately?" we all yelled at once. "Oh my god, you don't mean?"

"Yes, I am pregnant!" looking toward the ground to hide her embarrassment. "To whom!" we all yelled again excitedly.

"None of you know him, we met at a party, we have been seeing each other in secret for a while now, and one thing led to another, and well, I guess, things got a little out of hand!" saddened by her confession. "Oh my god Nadoline a little out of hand" I replied.

"Well Anaka, you did foresee this didn't you?" she looked to me for comfort. "Yes, I did and he shall make for a fine Father and husband!" she grabbed me within a tight embrace, and the tears started to flow. "Do not despair Nadloine, things shall be just the way you want, I see a fine strong man, with piercing green eyes, and dark hair, who shall care for you and your own the whole of your life. Do not feel saddened, your Mother shall understand!"

We all sat for a moment and discussed the events to come. However I was to be a bit concerned at her position. As we left the café, she had fallen back a bit from our group. The others continued walking down the street, as I ran back to walk beside her. "Do not hold within anguish, everything is going to be alright, he shall be excepting of this and will help you through it, and you are not alone!"

I tried to reassure her. "What am I going to do Anaka?" looking upon me with fear in her eyes.

"I am sure that he shall not abandon you, you need to talk to him, does he know?" I questioned. "Not yet, but you are right, I will tell him the next time I see him!"

She began to join in again with the girls; we then went down to look in the book shop. I found many books on law, and other aspects of law, I purchased a few and then we went down to sit in the park. "This shall be a new beginning for me." I announced, and I could not wait for it to start. I read day and night and the time soon came for me to be fifteen years old.

I did not want a big deal made of my birthday, as Hannah would have liked, instead I just wanted to visit Father, and tell him of my newly found love, to be a policewoman.

I arrived at the jail first thing and sat down with him to discuss my new life. He listened with great interest. "Now Anaka, I believe that you are capable of doing anything that you set your mind too."

He replied with an attempt to encourage me. "Thanks Father, I really need to hear that from you!"

"It is your fifteenth tomorrow, I really wish that I could be there, and for Rebecca too he added. Anaka I will be out of here in little over a year, and I will help in any way that I can, do you hear me girl"

As sat with a blank expression staring at the looking glass he had in his top pocket. "Yes Father, I hear you, can I hold that please!" pointing towards his pocket. "Sure Anaka no problem!" and he handed it to me, with a smile. As I held it up I could see his future, and it seemed to be a very happy one. It involved this new woman, lots of love and happiness, and Michael and Rebecca by his side.

There was also another child, who seemed a bit sad, but I paid it no mind. "Father I do feel that after this nightmare has ended you shall have the happy life that you deserve." I handed it back to him. "Yes Anaka, you could be right and you will also have yours."

As we sat talking, a beautiful woman came over to greet us. I looked up at her and she spoke in a soft alluring voice. "Hello, you must be Anaka?" I said "Hello!" back as I gazed at her beauty. "I am Milan; I am your Fathers therapist!"

I looked at Father, he looked straight back at me, as she turned to Father to say, "Will you be available within the next ten minutes?" as I looked at Father, I then mimed, 'she is so beautiful, she is the one I have foreseen.'

And then she glanced back at me. I smiled and stood up. "Well Father, I must take my leave of you, I shall see you next week! Nice to meet you Milan!" and I slowly walked away, glancing back to watch him leave the room with her close at hand.

It gave me a feeling of warmth, and so did her smile, much like that of Akana, only Milan's hair was brown. She appeared to be a fragile and gentle creature, but held an inner strength that matched my own. This was just what Father needed, and I had a slight skip in my walk as I headed off towards home.

As I walked down the main street, which was only about a twenty minute walk from the jail, I noticed that the trees were covered in beautiful pink and purple coloured flowers. These huge trees lined the streets of the town in which I lived, and there were park benches every fifty feet of the way. The footpaths were made of stone; the surrounding buildings were mostly historic, dating as far back as the sixteen hundreds.

One building in particular was built in 1699; it was a shop way back then, and in current times it still held the same. The owner was a man by the name of Gareth Sorbet, and he had it restored back to its original form.

I loved this part of town, and would often spend time her just sitting on a bench and admiring the architectural structures. I took a seat and sat there contemplating what my life shall be like in ten years' time. I lost myself in the moment, as I closed my eyes, and dreamt of what it would have been like, being around in the sixteenth century, when I heard the sound of a bike bell.

I looked in the general direction, and noticed that it was Malakai. He rode straight up to me, stopped his bike and dismounted.

"Hello Anaka, how are you today?" he smiled at me. "I am well, yourself?" I spoke in a grateful tone. "Well certainly better now that I have bumped into you!" walking towards me. "Well thank you" I replied, and I do believe that I blushed at his comment. "You remembered my name!" I exclaimed in a soft tone. "Ah yes!" he replied, "It reminds me of a soft summer breeze, and so every time I feel a warm breeze, I think of you!"

"Come now, such things you say, you barely know me!" I smiled back. "I feel as if I have known you all my life." He replied. "May I sit?"

"Certainly" Responding with a smile upon my face, as he took a seat beside me, and for some reason he made me feel all warm inside. We talked for a while and then it was time for me to return home. "Do you mind if I walk you home Anaka?" he asked as he offered me a gesture to help me to my feet. "Not at all, I shall enjoy the pleasure of your presence, thank you!" as we walked we talked and I could not believe that he was so easy to talk to.

"Well this is it!" as we approached the entry to the stairs of my home. "Thank you Anaka, I have enjoyed the pleasure of your company, it has indeed been a beautiful day all round!" and he smiled, with that smile that I had felt completely captivated by.

"Thank you for walking me home Malakai, I too have enjoyed the company, and yes it is a beautiful day!" I walked towards the stairs with a slight bounce. "Not a problem at all." He answered as he jumped onto his bike, and went to leave. "You have not told me where you are from?" I yelled. "I am from Melbourne, and Queensland seems a nicer place to live!" he answered as he began to ride off. "I will see you tomorrow at school!" calling back to me, "Yes tomorrow!" and I raced inside like that of a six year old approaching her birthday party.

I could not wait to see him again, and I told Hannah of my interlude. She was so pleased that I was happy, and gave me a big hug. "It's about time good things come your way Anaka."She smiled at me with great pleasure of my happiness. "Yes it is!" I replied.

"Oh Anaka, it's your birthday tomorrow, and I want to take you out for dinner. Mother has agreed to drop us there and to pick us up, it that Ok with you?"

"Yes Hannah, that is fine, but remember, I do not want a big deal made of it!" I frowned at her intentions. "No problem." She smiled with a hint of mischief.

I had no trouble sleeping this night, and I arose feeling fresh and new, as I greeted the new day. It was coming to the end of winter, not that it was ever really cold here, but the trees and flowers were starting to blossom. We both got up in a hurry, and Hannah came to my room, to collect me. We left for the front door, and as I opened the door, there before me I noticed a huge bunch of blood red roses draped across the stairs.

I bent down to retrieve them and Hannah noticed a tag attached, which she quickly snatched up to have a read. "To Anaka, have a lovely day, from Malakai." We both looked at each other, as I snatched the note back to verify for myself. "Wow!" I yelled. "No one has ever done this for me before!" as I giggled to myself.

"You are the luckiest girl I know Anaka, that's so cool!" I took them inside to show Mrs Redding, and she thought the same as Hannah. "They are gorgeous, I will put them in water for you Anaka!"

"Thanks!" as I offered her a kiss and I ran back out to Hannah. We stared to walk down the road, Mrs Redding then called to us from the front door. "Happy birthday Anaka You both have a lovely day now." Waving at our departure, and we waved back to her. "Thanks Mrs Redding, you have a good day too!"

We walked to school, and I felt as if I were floating above the ground, not walking, and to my surprise, actually to both our surprise I was. I was literally floating above the ground. Not more than a few inches, but my feet did not touch the earth. "Oh my god!" shrieked Hannah. I feel back to the earth as I had begun to feel a bit panic stricken. And we both just stopped and looked at each other.

"I can't believe you Anaka, what other surprises do you have for me?" Hannah said with a slight stutter in her voice. "I did not do this!" I replied. "Then who did?" she gasped. "I am sure that I do not know Hannah, but I find the urgency to find out!"

We arrived at school, to find all the girls waiting for me at the front gate. Then in a big loud voice they all yelled. "Hi, Happy birthday Anaka!" and all ran to greet me.

Walking to our class, I looked around for a glimpse of him; he was nowhere to be seen. 'Never mind' I said to myself as I entered my first class for the day. We were half way into the lesson when he came, and almost fell into the room in his haste.

"Sorry I am late Mr Doyle, I slept in!" he stood in the doorway. "Take a seat Mr Tulliveri, and try to get some sleep in future!" The whole room filled with laughter, as he made his way to be seated. Mr Doyle was agitated and soon the laughter stopped.

He proceeded to sit across from me and smiled, as he took out his books and pens. Even though he was in my grade, he turned out to be older than I was, but only by a year.

"How are we today?" he whispered. "Fine, and thanks for the lovely thought!"

"I hope you enjoy them!" as he turned to hear what the teacher was saying.

My heart leapt; could this be the man of my dreams, could he be my hero, my knight in shining armour? I guess that time shall tell.

The day went quickly, and we had arrived at the last lesson. I was fumbling with a gift that Elle had given to me; it was a pen with my name engraved into it. I could think of nothing but Malakai.

Meino was in the room next to us, but not in our grade as she was a bit younger. I had never taken off that ring she had given me, and as I wrote my fractions down, writing appeared within my book. 'Happy birthday Anaka, hope you are having a fun day!' I giggled, as I always found her gift to be kind of cute and amusing at the same time. My thoughts then strayed back to this morning.

It had disturbed me slightly, what had happened on the way to school, and I thought that perhaps it was time, that I reacquainted myself with Akana. 'I shall go to the thicket tomorrow after school!'

It was time to go home, and I saw Hannah waiting at the gate with the girls, Malakai was amongst them, as they all just stood there watching me arrive. "Hello, how are we all?" as I approached with a concerned look upon my face. "What is it that you all think you are up to?"

"Nothing they all spoke at once!" Hannah seemed to be concealing a thought from me. "Yes, I bet!" I answered. "We must make haste Hannah!" as I reached for her hand. "Your Mother is awaiting our arrival!"

"Yes Ok!" and I ushered her off, her hand firmly held within my own. "I told you I did not want a big deal made of it!" I scolded. "Yes you did and I am true to my word Anaka!"

"Ok fine then, I am sorry of my accusations!" I smiled at her. "It's cool Anaka, don't give it another thought." We walked up towards the bus stop, and Malakai then rode past us. "Can I see you tonight Anaka?" as he pulled to a Holt right next to me. "I am sorry Malakai, I have a date!" I replied, smiling at him. "May I ask with whom?" he responded with a hint of despair.

"Why so inquisitive?" I answered. "Well, I just want to know that's all, after all, there is no point in me pursuing you if you are true to another now is there?" I then started to panic, as I did not want to lead his thoughts astray at my current position, being single and all, so I answered him quickly. "Hannah and I have decided to go to dinner, and her Mother is driving us!"

"Oh, that's great; well you have a great time, some other time perhaps?" and he started to ride off.

"Wait Malakai, would you like to join us?" I asked as I bit my lip. He turned around and stopped again. "Yes I would love too, that's of course if Hannah doesn't mind?" glancing over to her with desperation in his expression.

She paused for a moment as she seemed to enjoy holding him in such a manner, "Of course I don't mind, it will be great!" She answered. "Settled!" he exclaimed his tone suggested that his reservation was now set in concrete. "What time will we meet, and where?" he asked.

"We are going to the four seasons, do you know of it? Seven pm sharp!" I answered. "Yes I think I know, is that the one on the wharf?" as he held vague recollection. "Yes, that would be the one!" I replied. "I will be there!" and he speed off I guess, so that I could not change my mind.

Just then from behind us several voices appeared. "Can we come too!" the girls had overheard our conversation. "Yes, why not" I replied. "The more the merrier!" Hannah went on to say, she was so excited, and so was I.

Hannah's birthday was not more than a week away, so we thought we would both celebrate at the same time.

"I am glad it turned out this way Anaka. I was going to invite them anyway, without you knowing!" showing a sign of mischief upon her expression. "I had a feeling that you were going to do that!" and we both just laughed. I still have to visit Father Hannah!"

"No prob's Anaka, I am sure that we will fit it in!"

We arrived home after procrastinating over what we should wear, the entire trip, and as we entered the lounge room, Mrs Redding ran over to me. "Stop right there young lady!" she came over to me and placed her hands over my eyes, and walked me into the dining room. "Now, no peaking"

As she inched me into the room one step at a time, concealing my sight for the duration of her surprise, it seemed to last forever but really only ended up being a few moments.

Chapter Ten: the Awakening.

The child shall bloom like that of a flower,

She will not falter, for my gift is pure power.

Akana's offer I shall now embrace,

It shall be received with honour and grace.

The riddle so far the answer is near,

The time is now, to release all of fear.

So I trust in that of a friend and a place,

And you shall receive my form and beautiful my face.

Anaka Dunsten.
Chapter 10

The Awakening

Mrs Redding spoke with much conviction, "Now you can look!" I opened my eyes to find Father sitting at the table, with Milan next to him. "Surprise!" they all yelled.

I screamed and held my face! I could not believe it! "What........! How......?" I looked at Hannah.

"Don't look at me, it was Mother, Father and Milan who did this, I was merely a pawn used in this plot, to achieve the final result!" I ran to him and hugged him so hard that I almost broke his neck. Milan smiled at me, and Mrs Redding had a tear in her eye.

"Angel, I am home, and home for good!" those sweet words just flowed from his lips. "But how...! I thought...!" Milan stopped me. "Your Father has been acquitted, as I dug deeper into his case, the evidence pointed to self-defence, they dropped the manslaughter charge and your Father has been compensated for his time, and is free to go without a record.

He is now quite a wealthy man; the court found animal marks on the victim's body, which suggested that it was not your Father who had killed her. Are you happy Anaka?" And she smiled again.

"Yes I am, how you say it, I am ecstatic!" I ran to Hannah, and we embraced. "Maybe someday you will tell me what really happened on that night hey!" she whispered softly. I looked up at her with a smile. I ran to thank Mrs Redding. "Thank you for making this happen, I am so pleased and grateful." I looked up at her.

"We owed you little one, Hannah told me that it was you who was responsible for our current financial status. Now, go and try on your new dress, I have laid it out on your bed for you and a gift also!" I gave her a hug. "There is also one for you Hannah now go, and get ready, or you will be late!" She smiled and ushered us towards haste. "Thanks!" we both screamed with excitement and ran to get showered. I showered and then went to my room. Hannah came in with dress in hand so that we could help each other.

I looked upon the bed, and there next to the dress was a small box with purple paper and a silver ribbon. "Quick, open it!" cried Hannah with excitement as if she would burst with anticipation. I opened it to reveal a gorgeous bracelet, made of gold, with an archangel dangling from the clip. "Thank you Hannah!" and we hugged. "Do you like it?" she said. "I love it!" as I suggested that she clip the link for me, and it sat perfectly upon my wrist.

We ventured into the lounge room, with the look of two cherubs straight from heaven.

Hannah too was a beautiful girl, with long red flowing hair, skin of white silk, and the deepest brown eyes, in which you could just fall into. She stood an inch taller than me, and was slim with good tone.

Father could not believe it I had grown up and he had missed it all. He sat there with a tear in his eyes, tightening the grip that he held upon Milan's hand. She offered him comfort and I felt an inner peace like no other. "Don't you both look beautiful?" they all announced at the same time, Hannah's Father even came into the room to view his masterpiece.

It was nearing time for us to go, but I did not want to leave Father. "I will be back in the morning honey, and we will discuss the future then. You go and have a great time, happy birthday sweetheart!" and he kissed me on the forehead. Mrs Redding was ready to take us now, and we both felt like a million dollars, well at least five hundred each, as we laughed gazing at each other with great satisfaction

Our gowns were made of pure silk, which matched our skin perfectly. Mine was a very light purple, which came down at the bodice in a 'V' and then shaped out the skirt which fell to my feet. Hannah's was a light blue colour, which fell to her feet from under her bust. They both seemed to glisten in the moonlight, like the shimmering silver of the moon, as it touched the almost black-blue colour of the ocean at night.

We arrived a bit early, so we decided to have a drink. "I cannot believe this night Hannah; did you know of Fathers arrival at all?" I looked for verification of her position within the plot. "Yes Anaka, it has been going on for a month now, they blamed an animal for her fall, weird hey?" she looked down towards the table and sipped upon her drink.

"You are my best friend Hannah, and I love you like my own sister!" I answered, drawing her glare towards me. "I feel the same about you Anaka, but the night is young and by the looks of things about to get even better."

She looked over my shoulder, and I turned to see what it was that had taken her interest. It was Malakai, he looked sensational. I sat there with my mouth gaping, not really knowing what to do. He looked just like a model, wearing a black suit, a white shirt with a tie, which matched the colour of my dress, and held a single red rose within his hand.

I turned back to Hannah, whose mouth was also gaping, and we closed each other's mouths as he approached. He laid his hand gently upon my right shoulder, as I then looked up to him. "Good evening ladies!" he then stood directly in front of me and offered me the rose. "You look unbelievable Anaka, I am stunned at your beauty.

"You look incredible Malakai, and I am not sure that I should even touch you!"

"Touch me please!" and we both laughed. He took a seat beside me, and not long after the girls arrived. They looked terrific as well and seemed to catch the attention, of a table of young men, seated across the way.

There were four boys and they seemed to be celebrating for the same reason. About thirty minutes later, one of them came over he shook hands with Malakai, and introduced himself. "I am Jacob." His attention was drawn away from Malakai, and onto Hannah.

"You look amazing!" he spoke, "I am stunned at you presence!" he spoke as they gazed into each other's eyes. "Do you mind if I organise to share a table, if it is possible?" He addressed Malakai again.

"I have noticed that we seem to share the same amount of people, besides, we can't just sit and watch you as you are surrounded by a table filled with gorgeous woman, it would not be fair!" he spoke boldly, with an expression of, 'I hope she does not think that I am rude' written all over his face, and I heard it within his thought.

"I don't mind, as long as the ladies are fine with it!" Malakai answered. "Oh please Anaka!" Nadoline spoke in an almost desperate voice. Hannah looked at her strangely. "Yes that will be fine." I answered. The owner of the establishment organised a table outside on the veranda. Which overlooked the ocean, it was beautiful, and the air was warm, just the perfect night.

The other three boys came over to join us and one went straight over to Nadoline. He possessed that dark hair and piercing green eyes I had seen in my vision, she then introduced him to us.

"This is Kaleb, and, the Father of my child!" he smiled at me and shook Malakai's hand. "How are we all tonight? Anaka, I have heard so much about you!" he smiled again, holding onto her hand. "Good words I hope!" and I smiled back. We all sat together Ayden introduced Mark and himself so that we had all become acquainted.

This was to be this best night of my life! Samuel took a liking to Yellonca, and Mark to Elle, Jacob could not keep his eyes of Hannah and then Malakai stood and asked me to dance. I agreed and we danced to 'The song of the Angels,' I had never waltzed before but it came to me as if I was floating upon air.

In fact, I was! I grabbed on tight to Malakai, and then gently lowered back down onto the floor. "You are so beautiful Anaka, just like an Angel!" the words flowed from his sweet lips as they met with mine.

The girl's then clapped, which drew my attention towards them as we embraced, bringing a smile to my face with a hint of embarrassment. I noticed a tear in Hannah's eyes, she was so happy for me, and I for her. After dinner we walked along the beach, I never wanted this night to end. Malakai and I sat upon the sand; he removed his jacket and wrapped it around my shoulders.

"I think that I am in love with you Anaka!" he sat, fumbling with his fingers resting his hands upon his knees, and speaking in a very nervous voice. I did not know what to say. "We hardly know each other Malakai!" looking upon him with uncertainty. "Yes I know, but from the moment that I first saw you, I could not take me eyes off you, and every day after that, I cannot stop thinking about you! I am captivated at your presence, do you believe in fate? Love at first sight, well I never used too, until I met you! Can't we just give it a try?"

I thought for a moment and then replied. "What, be your girlfriend?" I answered. "Yes, I would love that!" he held his hand in mine. "I think that I too would like that which you speak of, however, there is no need for haste." I had never even thought of taking up a relationship, what with my strange way of being and formidable background, I somehow felt unworthy.

"Sure!" he replied, "We can take it slow, whatever you like!" he kissed me upon the forehead and placed his arms around me. We just sat there, gazing at the water and the moon in all of its splendour. "Happy birthday Angel." came the sweetest sound from his sensual lips.

"Why is it that you call me Angel?" I questioned. "Because you are one!" holding me within a warm embrace. I breathed him in deeply as we held each other close, and I felt a comfort like no other. My whole body was tingling, and for the first time in my life, other than my family, I was able to hold another being, without feelings of pain, without having visions thrust upon me, and with total trust within his embrace.

Eleven o'clock came, and we headed back towards the restaurant. Mrs Redding was dead on time, and we all said goodnight. On the way home I could not stop smiling, and neither could Hannah. "Did you have a good time girls?" Mrs Redding inquired. "The best!" we both answered. "I have found myself a boyfriend Mrs Redding." I spoke very excited. "That's great Anaka, when do we get to meet him?" she answered. "Soon I would imagine." I replied.

We arrived home and I could not sleep, the next day could not possibly come quick enough. It was Saturday and Father had arrived first thing. He took me for a drive and told me that Milan and he had decided to buy a house by the river, an hour from town.

He said that they were in love, and he wanted to be with her always. I was so happy for him. Later this day he was to collect Rebecca and Michael, and they were to start a new life with Milan, and her daughter Rhona. "Do you want to come and live with me?" He asked.

"Mrs Redding said that if you wanted, you could still stay with her." I could tell in his tone that he longed for me to be by his side. "I shall give it some thought Father, is that alright?" as I gazed at his beautiful face. "Sure honey, no problem, now, how was your night?" he asked. "It was fantastic! I met a boy, he is really nice, and actually he reminds me of you in many ways."

I smiled and reached for his hand. "Well now, that can't be a good thing!" he exclaimed, "After all, I am a criminal!" we both laughed.

We called into a café and sat together having a drink. He handed me an envelope, "A birthday gift!" he replied. I opened it and inside was five hundred dollars. I looked straight at him, feeling very apprehensive. "Father, I cannot accept this kind of money, why would you do such a thing?"

"Well Anaka, it is to make up for missing the last few, while I have been away! You must accept it! I will not take no for an answer." He smiled, and reached for my hand. "Buy yourself and Hannah something nice with it Ok! Rebecca will receive the same, if that makes you feel more at ease."

"Yes Father, it does, and I shall, thank you!"

He dropped me back home, and I went down to my thicket to think things out. A soft wind blew and with that the slight but sweet smell of perfume filled the air. Akana arrived, and for a moment she just stood glaring at me. "It has been a long time Anaka!" as she proceeded to sit upon the log. "Yes Akana, it has indeed."

"You are now approaching the time of the Awakening, do you know this?"

"Yes, I do Akana, but if it is to be as painful as the Confrontation, then I wish to have no part of it!" I looked straight at her, waiting for verification of my comment.

"No my child, you have defeated the evil and past the first test! But do not hold false hope for as with all things there shall be a little pain." She replied. "How did I pass the test?" I asked curiously, gazing upon her beautiful face.

"Well, when you discovered that Paul's name held a phrase, did it not give you the strength that you needed to defeat her?" she returned my gaze. "Why did you not tell me that I had succeeded, or even given me a sign Akana, I felt lost and alone?" I replied with agitation in my voice.

"You needed time to heal, Anaka, I felt it best to allow you to have time for yourself."

She answered, and then went on to say. "Stand up one and rule, is an incantation, and it is to reveal that you realised and embraced, the power that you needed to set yours and your own free, did it not?"

"Yes, but Father paid the price for my wrong doing!"

I scolded her in an unpleasant manner. "Did you not all pay the price?" she was right! "Now, grab your empty book and we shall get started." She turned towards me with a smile upon her face. "Akana, why is it that I float?" she laughed, "As you approach the Awakening, you shall learn to control that, besides, I had to draw upon your attention!"

"Will I be able to fly?" she laughed; "No child, you shall not fly, this will continue as I said for a brief time, until you learn to control it!" she answered.

"I suppose that I can live with that, by the way where has Paul gone? I have not seen nor heard from him since the day before the confrontation?" I asked. "He is no longer needed by you, as you have passed his test and moved onto the next plane within your existence, do you understand?" holding my hand and offering empathy.

Her words made me realise that he was only there to help me, and once he had accomplished his quest, he too had moved on. I felt a bit saddened by his absence; he had been a big part of my life for so long. "I shall miss him Akana." I replied.

We read a few passages and she gave me another spell. "Now study this Anaka please, when you go home, for you shall need it later." She placed within my book, yet another of her mysterious spells. "Yes Akana, I shall, by the way, I have missed you!"

"Yes Anaka, I have missed you also!" We talked for a while whilst Nanok came to sit by my side. The three of us just sat there, as I gently stroked him; I asked her why I had made him attack Mother. "It was all part of the Confrontation, and of your learning process Anaka, had he not done that you may not have succeeded in the victory, besides, it is all a part of what you are to become!" she exclaimed. "But it was not my intention to take her life!" I explained. She took a deep breath and thought upon her response.

"Unfortunately Anaka, things do not always go as one had planned. At least there is one thing that I know, and that is, that you are rid of her torment once and for all, do you not find comfort in the knowledge that she can no longer hurt you, or the others?" she looked upon me in a curious manner awaiting my response.

"Yes Akana, I do find comfort in that, but I do not know if I can live with the guilt!" I answered, trying to give light to her question.

"You must rise above it!" she insisted. "Otherwise it shall consume you, and all shall be lost. Anaka, it is not you that has killed her, she did it to herself. Someone decided that it was her time to suffer, understand that you were merely a tool in which to accomplish the final result." She said in a reassuring tone. "If you had not done it then someone else would have, understand that it is all in the design, and you cannot be held responsible for taking another's life remember?"

"Trust in my words Anaka, for you must not stray from that which is most important, and most secret, the time of your Awakening." I stared hard at her. "Yes but what is the Awakening?" I questioned. She paused and then answered. "It is a time of healing and realization of yourself, and your potential, just like school and graduation you shall indeed become whole and find happiness within this time! Do you understand?" she smiled at me, "I think so!" I replied with confusion all over my expression.

Her comments gave me little peace, and Fathers new life gave a bit more. I went home, laid upon my bed, and before long, I fell into a deep sleep. I always get tired after exercising my powers.

Months passed and I grew very fond of Malakai, we went everywhere together, as did Hannah and Jacob. We were having the time of our lives. I still however, contained that empty feeling as if I was not quite whole, within myself and found no real relief from that feeling.

My birthday again fast approached, and I still had not yet figured out what the test was. Hannah and I decided to sit down, take the time and finally work it out. I realised that if I added up all the instances where numbers were relevant to my life, and multiplied each line by the number two, I received the number sixteen, which is to be the time of the Awakening, we had been through this before, and it still frustrated me.

Then we wrote all the letters down that we had acquired.

A. A. W. K. E. H. O. E.

The last E that I had added came from the number eleven.

We came up with, 'Awake H. O. E.

"But that is not right is it?" Then I thought some more, perhaps something within my life as relevant as the number eleven, and something that would appear constantly!

We pondered upon the riddle for the longest time, when suddenly, I jumped up and announced. "I know it! I know what it is! The 'V' in my dresses, could it really be that simple? Hannah, every dress that I ever owned, came down at the waist in a 'V."

"Well done Anaka!" Hannah cheered.

I added the letters to the list. Perhaps, the last four letters should come first, as they always seemed to be in reverse. Now we had.

E. O. H. V. A. A. W. K. E. "Hove awake?" I laughed.

"No, this cannot be right!" I turned to Hannah for help. "Why don't we read the passages in you book Anaka, maybe there is something we have missed." She looked upon me holding a sense of questioning within her face. "Oh my god, I grabbed my empty book, and there right in front of me was a new phrase, which Akana had written, and it went like this.

'Look with your eyes to the new, as it points to the ground, and a love that is true has now been found. There is a second new love to bless this day, but shall not come till last, as this is the way. There are eleven in all, and when you are done, you shall have claimed your worth, and you shall become one!'

The new that points to the ground, shall be the 'V' in my new gown, and the new love found ended in I. that was ten, now who is the eleventh?

"Hannah, I have done it! I have discovered her incantation, but I cannot announce it on this day, as it must be said on the last day, which is to be my 16th birthday, can you believe it! I have worked it out!" we both jumped around the room, screaming bouts of victory, I could not wait to put an end to this entirely, and be able to get on with my new life!

It was two weeks until my birthday, and I was so excited that I found it hard to contain. I spent most of my free time with Malakai, and the rest of it learning of the laws of our country. Ten days till D-day and counting, as I called it. Malakai wanted to take me out for my birthday, and we agreed to go to the same restaurant every year that we shared together. I still could not bring myself to say the words to him that which he so desperately desired to hear. I did not love myself, so how could I love another?

We would go to the beach, and play silly games, often running after each other and then falling onto the sand in a warm embrace. I would hide from him in the rocks, and jump out at the opportune moment, and he would chase me again, and tumble me in the water.

I spent some quality time with Father, and I often went over to visit. Rebecca was always glad to see me, and we would sit near the river and talk for hours. Michael was growing fast and had become quite the young man. Rhona I never really got to know, she was always off with her Mother, or out with friends. Ayden was doing well, and I was lucky to see him, once a month.

The day finally arrived, and I was so nervous. I had studied that spell that Akana had given; I was to drink of it, before I uttered the words that would set me free. In order to bring me to be one within myself, and remove that empty feeling that I held within, all my life, Akana assured me that the Awakening would give me that peace.

Hannah wished me luck, as I headed off down to the thicket that morning. I took with me my empty book, and the potion I had prepared earlier this day, but I left both of my necklaces at home, on the bedside cabinet. I then wandered into the thicket, and sat upon the log, thinking of the new life that was before me. Within minutes Akana arrived.

The sun was bright, as I sat there gazing up, shielding me eyes in order to catch a glimpse of her beautiful face. She stood still and silent within the middle of the clearing, then in a stern voice she spoke. "Come unto me Anaka, and except the gift that I shall empower you with, should you choose to embrace it!" I stood and slowly walked towards her, with that she then raised her arms to greet me.

A flash of light appeared, much like that of the rays of sun, concentrated, and desperately trying to escape the confines of a dark rain cloud. I was now wearing a white cloak, hooded and laced with silver, which matched entirely that of her own only slightly smaller.

"Now Anaka, drink of the potion you have prepared in order to complete the transformation, and then, take my hands, offering me a gesture.

A strange forceful wind started to blow, strong enough to lift Akana's long hair as we held each other tight in order to maintain our stance. Dark clouds appeared above us, and seemed to be moving at high speed, sweeping across the sky, shedding small bursts of sunlight, as they passed over the path of the sun.

We both elevated about a foot above the ground, as I gazed in amazement at what is was that I was witnessing.

Then suddenly, a large circle began to appear upon the ground below us, it bore the sign of a pentagram in the centre. It was as if someone had cleared away the grass, and was drawing this huge picture, with meticulous care, insuring that each line was parallel to another joining each point of the star perfectly.

The wind began to blow stronger still, and we watched the completion of the strange ritual unfolded below us. As the picture revealed itself unto us, shining as brightly as an evening star, our feet were placed gently back upon the earth, which put us directly within the centre of the pentagram.

The wind then stopped completely, and her hair fell back gently upon her shoulders. Small candles started to appear upon the ground, at each point of the star. The wind blew once more, revealing five spirits, as they knelt directly in front of a candle each, claiming one as their own. A flame then appeared, and it reminded me of small beacons upon the ocean, lighting the way for a lost traveller.

We then closed our eyes, held our hands by our side, and concentrated on trying to free my mind. Then, without warning, I could see her thoughts, it was no longer Nanok that I saw, but her whole life, in fact my life, seen through her eyes, started to flash before me as again we were hovering above the ground.

Images of a place long ago, swept upon my mind, as the sadness began to overwhelm me, of that of a child lost, taken from all recollection.

She showed me a temple in which she would go to prey; oddly enough it resembled the entrance to my library that would explain the statue, and the candles beside it.

As I looked deeper into her mind, I came to the realisation that she was in fact me. I was now looking upon her face, as it was my own! We started to climb the stairs, and we then entered the next room, I pushed harder towards the back of the room, towards that light.

It was as if there was a tug-of-war between both our minds, as she tried to restrain me from going that step further.

Suddenly, there was an all- mighty jolt; as if to suggest that she had revealed enough to me. She began to chant in a soft hum, and I then lost the connection between our minds. She then prompted me to utter the words that which I had so desperately tried to work out all those years gone, and I began to chant.

"I am one with the earth, I am one with myself, and shall except the salvation of the lost soul, as we join as one." We lit up the clearing with a light so bright it almost blinded me, and I felt a force that I had never experienced before. I closed my eyes and chanted once more.

"I have found the sanctuary of a hideaway, and that of a friend, and for this time of healing, I have become one within myself, join with me Akana, and give unto me the power that you possess,

I HAVE AWOKEN!

Upon uttering the words this being so desperately what she wanted to hear, a powerful and almost deafening explosion thundered through the skies as the clouds surged above with tremendous speed offering slight bouts of sunlight streaming through the now thick hazes.

It then followed by a huge bolt of lightning, which split the ground below our now suspended forms causing the earth to rumble. Several smaller strands branched off the main bolt, and entered our bodies by way of our palms. I opened my eyes embracing the power to discover that there were now many spirits hovering above us, resembling a vile creature sent fourth straight from the bosom of hell

Sharp fangs protruded from within their horrifying faces which dripped with salvia at their anticipation, eyes of blood red, their wings similar to the appearance of a large bat extending at least six feet, finishing with sharp claws as they beat hard upon the storm driving them towards their undertaking.

Their hair fell firmly in long strands extending to their thighs, with the look of silk ribbon, black as the night which matched their very souls, flowing with each turn as they darted here and there within sharp emissions, skin as white as snow, embracing a fiery aura burning at the very edge of their hideous forms.

They gained with haste and suddenly thrust themselves into my flesh, forcing my body to rear back with the impact tearing at my skin with relentless agony. I screamed out with the pain which then echoed into the darkness of the night she held me tightly as they passed through our souls; I witnessed that the life was being drained from her beautiful form as her face became old and drawn, as with mine it held the look of re-awakening.

Her words echoed within my mind as she then relinquished her life force, joining it with my own.

"Be one with thy self; take my power to fulfil all that you can be, I give back to you the secrets hidden from one so evil in your youth, and in turn you shall give back that which I desire, and return unto me the life of another! I shall be with you always, for we are now one!" she chanted in a harsh tone.

With those words, she then vanished upon her release I fell with such force towards the earth, hitting the ground and losing all recollection and as it would seem closing my eyes for the very last time.

What felt like but a moment later, I then awoke, my body was aching as with my mind, and I raised myself from off the ground. Looking around; the whole world somehow now appeared different, as I gazed upon it with a new found insight.

The trees around me had changed from the tall gums to that of weeping willows, scattered between some huge maples, cold and lifeless, as they stood with barley a leaf on their withered branches. They had concealed within their bodies, what appeared to resemble that of an unborn child.

Even though the trees looked lifeless, they were in fact far from dead. It was as if the child from within, was sustaining their being, as they now stood to either side of me, tall and eerie, returning my gaze back to me and stood glaring upon them, my steps then led me towards the tallest of the huge trunks.

I could hear the faint sound of a heartbeat, each step as closer I became, getting louder and giving me the feeling that we were joined somehow. I stood before the huge body and gazed up at the life form contained within. I was in fact an embryo, the umbilical cord reached far to the back, as the foetus sat, perched within the hollow of the tree. The child moved slightly within its confines, its heart beating widely as I approached nearer.

Suddenly the bark on the tree began to move, as slowly it began to cover the life force, concealing it from within my sight, I stepped back with fear, moving from within its reach. The hollow of the tree, now totally hidden from within my view, as the bark had joined back to the entrance, sealing the gap that once was there, no one would ever had known what lies beneath.

The thicket had changed from that of a green haven, to a dirt track, covered with dry leaves, as they crackled with each step that I took, now finding myself turning around in circles, gazing at the height of the trees. With the shock I then stood still, silent and disorientated, aching from the ordeal that had just been thrust upon me.

I started to wander down the path; it was late afternoon as I could feel the moisture of dusk as it approached. It seemed as if I had walked for an eternity, when I came upon a clearing at the end of the track.

I stood for a moment, tired and still tender from the event that had not more than an hour ago, taken place. I walked again, and with each step, felling more pain. Suddenly before me I stumbled upon a field laden with stone borders and with what appeared to be a cotton field.

A strange ghostly mist fell upon this land, as I stood watching, wondering of my whereabouts. Again I felt as if I were going mad, and started to tremble at the thought that I shall miss the date that I so longed for and the realisation that I was never to be found again.

Suddenly, and what came from nowhere I was startled by the loud thundering of what sounded like a huge animal heading in my direction, as it took lengthy strides towards me along the dirt track in which I stood.

I leapt onto the tall grass that lies just before the trees, either side of the path, crawling towards one of the larger trees which stood beside me. I was guided to hide myself amongst the well-established trunk, shielding my body within the thick roots which stood at least a man's height, and spread along the grounds six foot in length, intertwining them-selves, as is to sustain each other's life.

As I peered over the top with fear, still trembling, as now I was confident in the fact that I was not where I should be!

A horse and rider approached, I could see him as I peered through a small gap in the root. He was carrying a rather large sword and wielding it with every stride. He wore upon his face a mask, and it reminded me of a book that I had read, governed by the devil.

He thundered towards me, by way of the cotton field. The horse slowed its pace, and then reared as they passed me, as if it knew of my presence, and the rider then pulled hard back on the reins to bring the animal to a quick Holt. As it reared again, screaming in a manner in which to suggest that it were in agony, the rider looked around the foreground of the path, searching for a sign of life.

I huddled into the safety of the tall tree, and he dismounted, as I could hear his feet hit the ground with tremendous force. He then led the beast to the opposite side of the track. I sat there with my arms stretched around my legs, holding my breath and closing my eyes, my heart beating widely within my chest causing me to grasp upon it in the hope that they did not discover my whereabouts.

I could feel his presence like no other, as if he were made from pure evil, as he searched the parameter, convinced that no one was present, he mounted again, and I heard him ride off into the distance lifting my head slightly above the roots trying desperately to catch but a glimpse.

I crept out from my hiding spot, still trying to conceal my whereabouts, in an attempt to verify his departure. I then tried to gather my composure, and started towards the vast planes that lead beyond the cotton field, which I could now see in full view as I approached the peak of the hill.

There was a crisp breeze approaching, and I watched as the cotton tuffs filled the air, and gathered all around as they clung to me every step that I took. They were in my hair and upon my face as I pulled the hood of my cloak closer to my cheeks, in an attempt to warm my face.

All the while scanning the parameter to ensure I did not give him the opportunity to sneak up upon me and catch me unaware whilst still grasping my chest as my heart rate began to slow itself.

Ahead of me stood a large hill as I approached the peak beyond stood a road, which travelled straight through some flat planes, it too was dirt, but very distinctly a proper road, as I stood by the edge to see many people travelling down it, and heading towards what appeared to be a town, all on horseback, or by carriage.

Climbing down the peak I wandered down the road a good stretch; and noticed a small town beyond the planes. Lanterns began to light the way, as I approached the entrance to this strange place. There was a sign which was carved of wood, hanging from chains upon a wooden pole.

It read 'Hollow Woods founded in 1699.' Can this be right? Do my eyes deceive me? I wiped them, as I again read the date out loud. '1699' how can this be?

I could hear the faint sounds of music, as I followed the dimly lit lanterns, which led to the entrance of a small village, now busy with signs of life. There was a river which lay to the right of me, and a large well, which stood near a bridge that lead you to the centre of town.

As I wandered towards the rhythmic melodies, a rider came upon me from behind the hooves hitting the cobblestones which drowned out the music. It rode then beside me and the ridder then spoke, "One so fair should not travel this night alone, there is evil afoot!" as he stopped his horse and leaned towards me. "Who shall you be?" he then rode in front and jumped to the ground before me.

"I would be Anaka, and who I might ask that inquires?" taking a step back as I looked up to see him, and gazed upon his beautiful face, I lost my breath for a moment, as I held onto my chest. He returned my gaze, with mouth gaping open.

"I would be Aromear, and have seen none so fair as you, you have mesmerised me and I have fallen under your spell. You do not practice witchery by chance?" he had the look of Malakai, only his hair was that of the blackest night, were my eyes deceiving me yet again?

His dress was that of chain mail, covered by a brown jacket, pants and boots. It was as if he had returned from battle, his sword concealed by the sheath, rested upon his left side. A large brown strap made of leather was strapped around his chest, made to hold that of a quiver, revealing the feathers of several arrows.

He was like a scene out of a medieval movie.

"Where be this place, may I enquire, what year shall this be? I seemed to have lost myself!" he gazed upon me with surprise. "It is the year of 1744, and you are amongst the coven, in the shire of Danube! How could one so fair have lost her way, are you ill?"

"No Aromear, I just seemed to have misplaced my faculties, perhaps in a fall that I took, when startled by a masked rider!" I had hoped that he would accept that, as I really did not know how else to explain my questions.

"You witnessed a masked rider, where pray tell? I must know!" the tone in his voice changed to real concern, taking his gaze away for a brief moment, as he looked around the village. "Down that way past the cotton fields, to the North of this place!" as I pointed back in that general direction. "Not more than an hour ago!"

"My lady, I will accompany you into town, and may I enquire as to why, a beautiful young woman such as your-self would venture far from town at such a late hour?" Why did he refer to me as 'My lady?' I was naught but sixteen years of age! I started to shake again, "Well...I ...," as we walked towards town. I could feel my legs grow weak, my eyes darken, and I passed out, falling to the ground with the look of a rag doll. I could feel his faint attempt to catch me at his surprise, without success.

Sometime later I awoke to find a young woman, wiping down my face with a cold cloth. "Welcome." She spoke in a soft tone, as I struggled to open my eyes. "You seem ill, are you alright?" I sat quickly, my eyes wide open, and gazed at her with fear, as I gathered the blanket to conceal my partially naked body. All that I wore was a robe made of linen, which covered one of my breasts and my womanhood down below, loosely held together with a silver tie.

"Who are you? Where am I?" I asked with a slight jolt within my voice. "Now settle girl!" as she laid me back down. "You have had quite a scare, what with the masked rider before you, and that nasty bump upon your head! I am filled with surprise at your early awakening!"

"I am Silane, and you are amongst friends, do not burden yourself with worry, now here, drink of this mug!" she handed me a wooden mug, containing a lime green liquid. "It shall calm you and aid in your slumber; we will find the answers that you seek on the morrow!"

I dozed off into a deep sleep. I tried to dream of Akana, and Nanok, but nothing, I felt so alone, and awoke the next day with tears within my eyes. I looked around as I sat at the edge of the bed, to find that the room was all wood, wood and stone, there was a fire dimly burning, encased by a stone mantle, and an old dresser that resembled the old rustic times of the sixteenth century, bearing wrought iron handles.

I slipped off the bed and as my feet touched the floor, I felt a chill come over me. The wooden floor was cold, as the open window before me allowed a cool breeze to enter.

I walked over to close it and peered out to witness the sun rising, as the warmth touched my face I once again felt comforted. 'At least I am not dead!' I thought to myself, that gave me little relief, perhaps I would have been better off, had I perished at the hand of that which frightened me upon the introduction to this place!

I was startled by a knock upon the door; reaching for my cloak, as it lay strewn across a chair in the corner nearest to me. The door opened, and it was Silane.

"I trust that you slept well?" she placed a large mug upon the dresser, a bowl filled with water, and a linen cloth to clean me up with, which I gathered from its size, and its position, as It lay upon the edge of the bowl.

"Thank you!" replying to her offering. She walked slowly towards me. "What happened to you how is it that you came, wearing naught but a cloak?" she guided me towards the chair, suggesting that I sit.

I thought to myself, 'how strange they speak as I do!' answering her query. "I do not know as yet, I seemed to have lost myself Silane, but my heart is filled with the need to find out! How is it that I came to be here?" I questioned.

"My brother brought you to us; he tells me that you lay upon the roadside wearing naught but a cloak. He has carried you to our home on horseback to seek refuge."

"Your, brother" I replied.

"I Aromear, do you know of him?" she answered with a smile.

"Well, I hold vague recollection, but I feel that I have known him before this time." I sat looking towards the window. "Silane, I do not know of this place, nor why it is that I have come!" I spoke chocked up with emotion. She took a deep breath and answered.

"It shall all come you child, in time I am sure, perhaps you suffer slight memory loss, after the fall you took." She went to the dresser to gather the mug, "Drink this Anaka, it will aid in your recovery, when you feel yourself, you might venture into the main room, and learn of the others within our home."

She handed me the mug, and then left the room. She returned shortly after, holding a gown made of lace and linen, and to finish, a 'V' shaped bodice, in the colour of blue. There also undergarments of white and lace. "This shall no doubt fit you, as you appear to be the same as my sister Nautili." She spoke looking towards the floor. "Thank you Silane, I am forever grateful." I answered.

She placed the gown upon the bed, turned and again left the room. I was so scared and just wanted to go home. 'But where was home? Am I amongst a dream? Perhaps I had died, and this was to be my next life!'

I dressed in the gown and undergarment she had given me, which fitted like a glove, gathered some courage and wandered out of the room. I found myself entering a large corridor. "This feels vaguely familiar!" The tunnel seemed kind of rounded, and I could see a light at the end.

Recollection came of something that I had not witnessed before; perhaps it would come to me in future events. I started to quicken my stride, as if haste forced me, and arrived at the end, falling into another room, as the distance had deceived me. It was to be the main room of the house, and there were many eyes fixed upon me, as I gathered myself up to stand.

"Are you ill?" Silane spoke as she rushed to my aid. "Nay, I am fine, thank you!" Then standing upright and held my composure. My cheeks then burned with my entry to their company. I noticed that my use of English had again altered; it was as if I had to fit in.

Aromear gazed at me, and I back to him. "You are quite simply a dream!" he spoke as he moved towards me and offered me his hand. "I shall take it from here Silane," as he guided me towards a seat at the table. "Please do not attempt to touch me Aromear!" and I moved my hand from within his grasp. He had the look as if taken back by my comment, and proceeded to sit across from me, as my bottom reached the chair.

"You have no doubt seen trauma Anaka, and I wish naught but to serve you. Prey, tell of your torment, so that I may rid you of its peril!" he spoke, with much interest in my dilemma. "Aromear, I shall need to find the answers, as to why I have come, and I need to be swift, as I feel that another awaits my return!" he then looked down towards the floor.

"So you are spoken for then?" with a look of despair upon his brow. "Well, I do not recall, but that is what it is that I feel!" replying to his questioning as I returned his gaze.

"I shall help you none the less, with that which you seek, you need only to speak of it, and it shall be done!" now he had chosen the look of a martyr, with strength beyond the boundaries of that of a mortal. "Thank you Aromear, you are too kind, and might I suggest, very brave, perhaps you shall even be my hero!" he smiled at my comment.

The room held three others, Silane, as you know, Caleb and Hamish, brothers perhaps, as they seemed to have the look of Aromear, younger though. They remained seated in anticipation of their meals, glaring at me as if to have never encountered a woman before this day.

"These are our brethren!" Silane spoke as she fixed the breakfast. "Our parents were murdered at the hand of a mad man, and I resume the role, as it has become my own, Nautili will join us another time, as she ventures off to gather grain this morn." And she smiled as she placed a plate in front of me.

Aromear spoke as if agitated at her comments. "Silane, you must let go of this false hope!" he replied. I was offered bread and goats milk, and eagerly finished them off, as if I had not eaten in a month. "My you were indeed hungered!" commented Aromear, as he offered me another piece of bread.

We sat for a while, as I learnt of their lives, hoping that perhaps there was some connection as to my arrival, and I could not still obtain an answer as to why I had been placed within this time and place.

"I know of a woman who possesses the power in which to find that which you seek, we will call upon her this next day." Silane spoke as she cleared the table. "She is named Kiandra, and perhaps can offer more than ourselves." Aromear sneered at her comment, "you shall not speak of witchcraft in my presence Silane!"

The others went about their daily events; Aromear accompanied me as went for a walk. Thought came upon me, 'hmmmm Kiandra, why is it that, her name holds value to me? I have indeed heard it before this day!'

The streets were of stone, as were most of the buildings. Stone and wood as far as you could see. Some of these structures became vaguely familiar, as if I had gazed upon them, once long ago, or, perhaps in my future. I was so confused.

There were geese and swans roaming around, and people showed little sign of interest in their presence. I leant down to stroke one of the swans, who had been curious enough to follow by my side. "You have a gift Anaka, for none shall ever touch these creatures, they flee as anyone dares to near them!" he laughed, offering to me again his hand.

I laughed at the feeling he was to bestow upon me. Sometimes people do that should they feel a bit nervous. We strolled along towards the river an overwhelming feeling came upon me as we passed a particular house, which stood to my left, and well away from the others of the village.

The house was as if isolated, banished for bad intentions. I stood for a spell, clutching onto my chest. I felt an enormous pain flood my body, as closer we became, as if I were being taunted by a spirit gone wrong. Flashes of memory tearing at my mind, as if trying to encourage what little I had left of a place long departed, however it seems that this whole scenario happened in less than a day.

It was as if it were for bad intent that my memories had been closed off to me with only selected images that were allowed and just enough to leave me pondering on what happened, where am I and a feeling of an interlude that would no longer take place.

For I had then recalled distant memory of a time of reckoning of bonds shared within another most intermit and very rewarding which seemed now not within my grasp.

Once again I feel that I have been deceived and that some formidable force was once again holding me back from my happiness.

Chapter Eleven: the Interlude.

Here stands a man of wealth and pride,

One who's love he holds deep inside.

To give that gift he longs to share,

Will hold him in limbo and grave despair

The masked one comes with hatred and fear,

Shall he then take the life, of somebody dear?

Do not hold despair for the day shall come,

For the creature to fall and I shall become one

Anaka Dunsen
Chapter 11

The Interlude

I stopped, and enquired. "Whom is it may I ask who dwells within this cottage Aromear, and bares the mark of a tormented soul?" I asked with real interest and concern. "She is the maiden Akana, and she is with child.

Her husband lies in a shallow grave, not more than six months gone; we are all saddened by her loss. She never ventures far from her home, for fear has taken her, doubt and disbelief governs her existence, and for whatever reason, she persists in embracing the key which will unlock her demise."

"Aromear, is that the whole of it?" I asked. "Dunsten" He replied, "She is named Akana Dunsten, she holds that of another dear to her, but he has grown weakened by despair. For he too bears the burden, of a man who's foul deeds, now governs his life, as he is now deprived of that which he too held close."

I was stunned, "I must be allowed to speak with her at once!" as I turned to face her home. "Why do you speak with such haste and urgency, she will not entertain such a notion!"

He ran beside me, as I approached the front gate of her home. He grabbed me by the arm, "You dare not, she is not herself!" desperately trying to encourage my departure.

"I must be allowed to speak with her!" I spoke adamantly. "Nay, I must insist that you dare not enter!" he pulled me towards the roadside. "Do not venture towards that path, she will grow angered, and that is not favourable." He replied with much fear and aggravation at my persistence.

"Of what do you speak so angered Aromear?" noticing the expression upon his face. "Just trust in that which I speak, go to Kiandra, she shall put your question to rest!" We started back towards the river, much to my disapproval; I then felt a presence gazing upon me. As I turned I noticed a figure move from within the window of Akana's home.

I need to see her; I thought to myself, she could have the answers to that which I seek. We sat by the river and I started to enquire of this masked man. "They say that he is a collector of souls, and that he has been banished from his spiritual realm.

He walks the earth as punishment for his ill-gotten ways, and bares an ill-favoured look should he be seen without his cloak and shield. They speak of a man whom possesses the power to take a life, with the strength and cunning of that of a wild dog, which has lost all senses.

He torches his prey and cuts their flesh in a manner that naught but the likes of a Mother could recollect." He paused for a moment. "He dwells in the dark of the forest outside the planes. None but the bravest enter his domain, and all that do, find themselves facing the same peril.

I too bare the mark of the masked rider, as our first encounter has left me with a reminder of his vial ways." He lifted his shirt to reveal a large scar, which rested upon the left side of his chest, starting at the beginning of his sternum, and finishing at the bottom of his rib cage.

I extended my arm, and using my fingers, I gently touched the scar following its path to the base of his cage. His flesh was warm and inviting and my fingers felt as if they were becoming a part of his skin. He clutched onto my hand, as if to suggest that they should not be there, and I noticed him cringe as a strange pain befell him.

His cut was now glowing; I could even see the light through his shirt as he had pulled it back down to conceal his body. He looked upon me with fear as he now started to shake.

"What form of evil trickery is this?" as he moved along the grass in an attempt to gain distance, not being able to stand with the pain, which he now held so apparent upon his expression. I tried then to comfort him, and grasp that which had transpired.

Once again he desperately tried to move from within my reach. "Do not come closer, let me be woman!" he lay within the grass and started to shake hard enough for me to be able to witness the severity of it. "I just want to help!" I again moved towards him. "We do not tolerate witchcraft practiced against another, what is it that you have done?"

He looked upon me with despair. "All I did was touch you, Aromear, why do you speak of witchery?" his body by this time had regained control, as he started to once again sit by the water's edge, lifting his shirt to access the damage. "My scar, it has vanished you have healed it!" now staring at me with doubt and fear, I too was shocked; I had never performed this sort of magic before now, I was only to heal others when it came to me in the form of a potion.

"I am sorry Aromear, for I was not aware of my gift until this moment!" He asked again as he stood.

"Where are you from? Who would you be? And why is it that you have come here?" he stood further back to allow more distance between us, and then begun to change the subject.

As if he were grateful, but at the same time very weary. He started again to speak of the masked one, "Others refer to him as the 'slasher,' perhaps you are he, in disguise using your power and trickery to allure me within your wrath!" as he turned to me in a desperate attempt to grasp even a shred of evidence of my existence, in the hope that his convictions were incorrect.

I paused for a moment. "Know this Aromear that I stray from a place long forgotten from memory, and I feel the pain of another that I shall not name. I assure that I do not possess the means in which to inflict pain upon another at my leisure, nor do I hold interest in that which you portray."

"Nor am I that which you accuse me of so lightly." I moved closer towards him, and I lifted his hand and placed it upon my breasts. "I share with you nothing but love and fond memories of our first meeting; can you not feel my innocence? I wish not to harm any, all that I seek I the answers to why I have been thrown into your world!"

I stood for a moment, his hand rested upon my chest, as I shared with him my feelings of love and compassion. "I do trust you Anaka, and as I have spoken of before I have fallen under your spell." He moved his hand away and placed it into mine.

"Aromear, I must find the way in order to speak with another that possesses the answers to that which I seek, a faint hope that I shall return from whence I came!" With tear filled eyes I stared upon the river, as he reached for my face to dry the pain. "Do not despair Anaka, I shall acquaint you with the woman of which endows such powers, so as to match your own.

She shall guide you along your path, and with that you shall feel comfort!" as he gazed into my eyes, "My apologies for the accusations as such powers so too does the masked rider possess."

He then embraced me and for some reasoning it did not hurt, nor did I see into his thought. I found peace in that; we rested there for the afternoon, in its entirety.

We tried to find an answer as to what had just transpired, while wandering back towards his home. I felt as if I had known him before, as I had that same feeling sweep over me, in Malakai's company. "Aromear," I spoke, "I Anaka." He looked towards me. "What did you speak of towards Silane, the morn of my arrival, with her comment of Nautili?"

He sighed, "Nautili is our sister, she has long vanished from our lives, Silane still holds hope for her safe return, but I fear the worst. She was out one morn in the fields gathering grain, and never returned. Silane waits for her return, still refusing to believe that Nautili has indeed, fallen under the same fate as our parents, which transpired several seasons before now.

I am filled with surprise to see you dressed in her attire, as Silane holds all that is Nautili very close to heart." We found our way home, Silane told me of this woman of whom Aromear had spoken, and that she had endeavoured to make a gathering late tomorrow, as night now fell upon us, and it is too dangerous to venture out so late.

This place had no concept of time, in fact, no time pieces at all. I relished in that thought and found all around me such a pleasure. There was no haste, except when it came time to bring a crop in, no burdens, with which to weigh one down, and life seemed to be slower and less complicated, yet tougher at the same time.

One had to kill in order to lay food upon the table. Clothes were made by hand, done with pride, furniture was created, not manufactured, and the art of battering seemed to work for most.

There was a type of currency, held only for the rich, as others would not possess the means in which to attain that sort of status.

There was no greed, or famine, and people actually cared for others, this would be my idea of what life should be, with only the shadow of a deadly opponent in which to shake the very foundations of this peaceful world.

The next morning I decided to venture into the village, perhaps to engage in a conversation or two, in order to learn more about this alluring place. I wandered into a store, which lie in the village centre, and held with high regard. A feeling came over me of a place I had ventured long before. The owner was a man whom held the name of Gareth. His shop carried a verity of different stocks, book, fabric, wheat and grain, just to mention a few.

As he spoke with a warm gesture, I then inquired as to his last name. He answered, "Sorbet! Why do you ask?" I smiled. "Oh, I am just curious!" 'I suppose!' answering his question, with a question back to myself.

We then spoke of the written word, and he offered me a book on witchcraft of this time. It was all written of course in fine ink, the pages still dusty to seal the liquid, as It flowed from the nib of a fountain pen, held within the hand of one so frail. It revealed unto me a vision of the writer, and she seemed to be fair and laden with sorrow.

I opened the contents to reveal her name. 'Akana Dunsten' Dated, 1726 I offered Gareth my bracelet by way of payment, as he gratefully accepted, in exchange for food and linen, enough to tender the needs of Aromear's family for a month or more. "Never have I seen a frailer trinket!" he remarked. "The craftsmanship is that of a well-established and professional status!" as he gazed at the bracelet with real interest.

I proceeded to leave with bundles of treasures, held so high within my arms; I could barely see where I was headed, and with that I bumped into a woman, whom I was all too familiar with. As our bodies collided, we both fell to the ground. I could see her delicate condition. "My apologies miss, are you alright?" as I raised my eyes to meet with hers.

I just stared at her, and then I spoke, as I attempted to help her to her feet. "Akana, it is I, Anaka!" she gazed upon me quite strangely, accepted my apology with the nod of her head, and proceeded into the store.

I just stood there. My belongings strewn across the ground, in a manner in which to suggest that I had been hit by a truck, however in this time, there were no trucks. I just stood there, stunned. "She does not know that I even exist, how was it that I was to draw upon her attention?" it was then that I realised that she could not possibly know of me.

As I had ventured far back in time, long before even my birth. Shortly after she left the store and I had moved myself and possessions from within the entrance. As she walked off, carrying naught but her burden I called to her again. "Akana, I know you!" she looked back, and just kept walking, quickening her pace, and without a word.

Gareth stood at the door, leaning upon the frame, he called to me. "Anaka, she does not speak, she has not said a word for months now, and has run short of items in which to barter with. I do not know of how she shall manage, as she is with child, and has a son to feed. He is named Paul, and at this stage still too young to offer too much assistance, she has little left to give!"

"Thank you Gareth." I gathered my things, and made haste towards her farm. As I approached the door, I knocked, no answer, I knocked again. Then she appeared, opened the door slightly, and just glared at me for a moment. "I have come to help; I have brought food and linen, pink, as I see it appears to be a girl child. Is this correct?

I wish for you to accept these gifts as they come from deep within." She opened the door fully, and I spoke to her with my mind, but there was no connection, but I did get her to speak.

"I do not know you, leave now, there is evil a-foot!" and she slammed the door in my face.

I left the goods on the porch, and made way to the front gate. The door opened again and she yelled, "I do not know of who you are, but many thanks!" as she picked up the treasures and again slammed the door. I wandered off, with the bags and bundles that I had for Aromear, and that of his own and made my way towards the river, to sit and reflect upon today's events.

I started to read the halo pages of her bible, as I called it, as the title held the words, 'The book of Shadows!' I read the first chapter, and within the pages my name was mentioned, 'how odd' I thought, for she does not appear to hold my name with any recall.

She spoke of visions I had long forgotten. The name Paul Dunsten, being her husband, fallen into the text over and over again. All the pieces of a puzzle long forgotten were revealing themselves unto me, which had taunted me for more than a decade.

I had come to this time, in order to free her from this realm, but why, and how. There were drawings amongst the text, of a young woman resembling Akana, and a man hung against a wall by way of nails. As she stood before him, holding her palms up to him. There was another page revealing the same man's death, as he lay on a strange floor, cold and lifeless. "What is it that she depicts through her art?" I wandered as I closed the book.

I watched the sun sink into the horizon, as if the earth was a blanket, covering our beloved life bringer, in order to allow it to rest before the coming of a new day. Darkness slowly crept upon me, touching my skin with its cruel harsh chill, as I started on my journey back to Aromear.

I arrived at Silane's and opened the front door to their cottage, I noticed a shadow upon the wall flicker as the flame danced towards my arrival, and many smiles around me in a greeting gesture. They were so pleased at my gifts that we then engaged in dance, held around a fire at the back of the house, in order of celebration.

Silane called upon some friends so that we shall meet, and I would have the opportunity to speak with Kiandra. She was to be well known in this village as a witch, and possessed gifts beyond the boundaries of a normal nature. This surprised me that they held her with high regard, for in this time, if one was suspected of witchery; you were burnt at the stake.

Or was that in the sixteen hundreds? I guess the town was grateful for her wisdom and potions of healing, as they seemed to hold her name with respect at the same time never really having much to do with her.

We became acquainted, and it seemed that we had once before crossed paths, but I could not recall.

We sat together as I spoke of Akana, and she answered back with words resembling that of a confused child, such phrases as. "really!" and 'are you serious!' came from her lips, and I felt as if naught that I implied, had left little for her to ponder upon.

She took hold of a drinking vile, and filled it with the sweet aroma of a fruity white wine, as she sipped slowly, taking short and staggered glances of me, from within her now almost bloodshot emerald green eyes.

She had the look of a forty year old, but she was much older and seemed to hold her age quite well. Her eyes told the story of a soul much older than her time, a bit like my-self in ways. She possessed long brown hair, as straight as an arrow, with spouts of grey here and there.

Her costume was old and torn, as if those things were of lesser importance, as she now seemed to linger on every word that I spoke. "Now girl, you really need to find the way to draw upon the attention of this woman that you seek. I believe that she is the key to the whole of it, however there seems to be an evil presence encroaching upon her world, one of which you shall indeed encounter.

I seem to require your help, have you not heard yet of the eleventh hour? She then spoke in riddle.

"You must seek out that which shall take the life of one so dear, if you should fail, then it is I that shall fear there is another this night, which you shall call, for you must be there or he shall fall, you must decide."

She took another drink. She then handed me a talisman, "this shall protect you and in return you must rid this place of the foul creature that stalks it." She spoke as if her life depended upon me, and the hope that I could destroy that which she spoke of.

It was a necklace, there was a hand in the middle of which held a pentagram, 'a five pointed star,' it looked to be the right hand, and held many symbols above each of the fingers. Night and day was depicted, one the left, and the other to the right. The hand was held to reveal the palm. And words inscribed which revealed, 'Blessed Be!' and it hung from a string made simply of leather. I gratefully accepted the gift and she sealed its power with an incantation, as I drew it towards my chest allowing it to rest between my breasts. "It is the, 'Hand of glory!' and it is used to protect." She explained. "You must re-charge it on the seventh day before the full moon."

She handed me a spell, written upon fine parchment. "For your use only, it must remain secret and will protect you from harm, look to him in the eleventh hour, on the eleventh day, of the eleventh of 50 years, for if not stopped, he shall rein over all!" looking over her shoulder to ensure that none had heard her comments.

She spoke again, taking another sip of her wine, "Young Aromear possess the look of a fool, wrapped in false hope of perhaps even a single interlude, do you not see this young Anaka?" she stared in his direction. "I do Kiandra, but my heart remains true to another, the very fear of that loss aches within my soul, and I long for one last encounter, even if only brief!" I looked to her for comfort.

"I understand child," as she turned to face me again, "All is not lost, quite simply delayed for a spell, you shall once again hold this man in your heart, even if indeed it appears to be brief, perhaps only five winters in total."

Aromear noticed her glance, and with a smile he drew nearer, offering me a simple gesture, as I arose and we began to dance. I now noticed the soft rhythmic sound of music, played only by way of a flute, and the gentle strum of a stringed instrument.

The sound filled the air, as we held hands to perform the ritual, which he so desperately desired. It was just as Kiandra had spoken of, not more than a few moments ago, 'a single interlude.'

As our faces touched, I felt warm and safe, but at the same time, felt fear that I was to deceive that who I loved, as I moved back from his embrace, leaving a large gap between us as we continued to dance.

Suddenly, Silane came running from inside, her face filled with fear. She spoke of with urgency as Aromear lead me inside by the hand, and stood looking out the window. She pointed towards the fields which lay to the south of her land. I witnessed an evil presence perched upon the highest peak.

As we ran to the door, I could see the silhouette of a horseman, shown only by way of the moonlight, rearing in the distance. His gaze fixed upon the grounds below, as if he were to govern these lands, and held pride in that. Aromear broke from our bond, as he called upon the men who had attended the gathering.

They proceeded to make way for the field, bearing weapons for their defence against this retched being. "Aromear," I yelled as he neared the doorway, "I fear for your safety!" as I approached him with a look of defeat upon my face. "The hour grows near, I must defend what is mine!" he made way to the front gate to gather his horse.

I could see images within my mind, of that of many coffins, strewn about the lands, bearing the despair of those left behind. And I again felt the fear arise within my bodice.

Holding my chest, I read an inscription, held upon one of the graves. This gave me a feeling of grievous loss, 'Our beloved Aromear!' carved carefully within the wood of the cross. I ran to his side, "Do not throw away your life so carelessly with a whim, for I feel the coming of a better one to be bestowed upon you!" I begged.

He looked down towards me from the height of his steed.

"What life shall it be, if the one I desire does not share with me in that vision?" anger and frustration held within his heart, and tears showed within his glare. He took hold of the reins as he thrust them upon the steeds back offering much haste and began to ride off. I ran to Silane, as I grabbed her to tell her of my vision.

"He will perish at the hand of this foul creature, that which holds no regard for life, for he is pure evil and no mortal can sever his bonds to this realm! I see many deaths around this scenario, and I cannot stand by to bear witness!" I exclaimed. "What would you have him do Anaka? Stand by as the creature takes that which is not his, and destroy all that is Aromear's own?" she looked upon me holding doubt and fear as she began to weep almost silently towards that of her despair.

"No Silane, but we must gather aid, in haste!" I turned and gazed towards the village. "Is there naught but a few who will offer aid in this time of darkness? Surly there are others who share in his vengeance?" I questioned. "This village has lost many in these dark times, and few who stray to avenge that which they have lost, perish in the attempt."

She hung her head. "You must come full circle Silane, with the sad truth of your sisterly bond!" I answered. She wrapped her arms around me, and I held her weight. "I shall carry your burden Silane, as you come to the realisation of her fate." She wept with an almost acceptance of the loss of her sister and yet still a yearning for her retrieval.

"I must go now; for I cannot stand fast and witness his demise may I have the use of your horse?" I pleaded, grasping a large sword which was held above the fire place. "Of course!" she replied, drying her tears, "But where are you to venture Anaka?"

"I shall avenge your sister, and aid in the recovery of your men, who have risked all!" as I made haste for the door, and mounted the horse. "I shall return!"

I rode off with haste to quick to be noticed, I now became one with the horse. His heart pounding with every stride and mine was joining with his, causing a slight rift between the two of us. The thunderous sound gave me a strength that I felt I had lacked, over this period. I fast approached the hill to find Aromear and his company, wielding their weapons in a fearless manner. As I neared Aromear was struck by the masked ones sword and I watched as he fell to the ground.

I raced towards the masked one, to draw his gaze from his victim who lay there still and almost lifeless where he had fallen. The masked one stopped and glared at me, as if to suggest, "At last we meet!" the others had ridden off on defeat, as I stood naught but a deep breath away, facing him with defiance. His horse reared again, and I heard that ear-piercing scream once more.

This was to be the same being that I had hidden from, in my travels to this place, as that high pitched screech reminded me of our first near encounter. His horse forged towards me, and then gained speed as I quickly wavered within its path; he then circled again, again standing to glare at me, lifting his sword in a menacing manner.

I raised my left hand towards his chest, and with my powers, I disarmed him, you could see in his manner a hint of fear. "You are a worthy opponent," he replied in a deep menacing tone, as the sword fell to the ground. "This is not your quarrel, for it is not with you that I seek revenge this night!" he spoke again, his voice harsh offering me a sign of his displeasure at my interference.

"Then why is it that you found to be searching the grounds of a laden dirt track, some time ago if it is not I that you seek?" I stopped to answer him.

He dismounted to retrieve his weapon, as his beast stood to attention, with empty amber glowing eyes and the body that colour of the darkest night, now backing off in slow jolts as slowly advanced.

He regained his potion upon the steed, and wielded his weapon once more, "We shall meet again!" as he turned and rode off towards the planes.

I raced over to Aromear, as he remained silent and still in the same manner. I lifted his body to a now, sitting position to reveal that he was in fact still amongst the living. "My vision had deceived me, or perhaps I had altered his destiny. I thought to myself, as I attempted to re-gain his consciousness.

He looked upon me in a grateful but confused manner, and attempted to speak. "You have defeated the masked ri...!"

"Hush now." I replied, "You need to conserve your strength." I helped him to his feet. "To answer your query, he has merely fled, you frightened me so, Aromear!" my horse leant down on his front legs, to lower his back to our height as I helped Aromear into the saddle. "You need the assistance of a surgeon." I remarked in a soft tone, gazing upon his wound, as we both rode back to the cottage.

He lay upon his bed, as Silane nursed him, swabbing his injury. The surgeon arrived and offered his opinion, "You are lucky to have lived through this!" bearing a gash to his left side, much the same as the one he had held before, which required stitching.

He held back the screams, for fear of showing a sign of weakness. A thought then hit me! "What of Akana?" I started to the door with much haste. "Where might you be wandering at such a late hour?" Silane spoke as she watched me approach the door.

"I must speak with Akana!" as I slammed the door shut with anger. I rode with all the recklessness of that of a young lad, and my horse seemed to not require guidance as we approached the front passage to her home. I hit hard upon the door, so as to draw her attention to my urgency, no answer. I immediately noticed the window to the left of me, which held the form of a large being, a shadow cast by candlelight.

"Am I too late?" flooded my mind, I then smashed the door in to find, Akana, lying within the arms of the masked one, he sneered as I approached. "Why do you seek this woman?" I spoke in a disturbing manner. "She bares the unborn child which I require as sacrifice for my master!" he replied. "You would take the life of this child to satisfy your own vengeance?" I exclaimed.

"I must, for it is my destiny!" as he moved back holding her limp, naked body within his masculine grasp. "No!" I replied, "I will not allow this to come to pass!"

I pointed my sword in his direction. He smiled, "What is it that you feel you can achieve against my powers?" as he held a dagger to her throat. "No, you must not!" I screamed, he smiled as he guided the weapon slowly down her body, leaving a faint line of blood as it pierced her skin. He then proceeded to cut into her flesh, as the dagger embedded itself into her abdomen.

"NOOOO!" I lunged forward, casting aside the weapon from within his grasp. Now angered at my once again interference, he dropped her to the floor, and advanced towards me with the look of a demon. "I fear you not, you insidious creature, reveal yourself unto me, so that I may enjoy the full wrath of your anger!" he stood but an inch before me, and removed his mask to reveal the decaying remnants of his once human form.

His face was that of a skull, with sunken eyes and blood dripping from within the joins of his jaw. The decay of time, taking his flesh to reveal that of a partially human face was all that remained. "So you are amongst the dead!" I spoke firmly with confidence at my convictions. He answered moving back slightly.

"Oh but I am more than just that, my fair one, you may only witness that which I chose to reveal!" returning my comment, as he raised his left hand, and extended it towards me.

He threw me back against the door with his power. "You cannot perish at my hand Anaka, but I too possess the same qualities as yourself, and I will endeavour to take back that which will soon be taken from me, should I fail to complete my task! I stand to forfeit my eternal life!"

"You have already stolen my youth, by way of your intervention this night in the field, and I will not allow you to interfere again!" the door held me as if I had become one within it, and I could feel its course embrace. As if a thousand splinters were embedded into my limbs, forcing the stance of a five pointed star, as if to hold me in place in order to have his way with me!

My eyes felt heavy, I fear that he had bewitched me, and I began to fall into darkness. It was now apparent that he had in fact struck me with his dagger, tearing at the left side of my ribs. As I dropped my head with the pain, to reveal a rather large wound, which to my surprise I had not spilt a single drop of blood!

It was as if he had cauterised the wound and inflicted it upon me purely to prevent me from being able to retaliate. My breath became heavy to manage, as I again lifted my head, he proceeded to snatch the unborn child, from within her body, holding it high and chanting as he severed its throat. I could feel the child's presence and its pain, as if we were one.

"No!" I screamed, expelling the last of my energy. "I shall now be reborn, and will carry this for fifty years more, until the time of the next gathering, and I shall rise in the knowledge that I have once again succeeded!" his features became that of a young man again, as his body reeled back with the pain of accepting the new soul, as took it from within child's realm.

I now understood why the trees in the thicket had displayed the same vision; it was as if a warning! He arose from his crouched position, and he stopped to gaze at me.

He then spoke in a manner to suggest that he was exhausted. "Anaka, we shall meet yet again, on the eleventh hour, as I near the time of my awakening, in the year of twenty and one half!" and with that he vanished from within my sight, leaving behind the foul stench of death.

I fell, as the door had released its grip, leaving embedded into my skin, the remains of the splinters that had thrust themselves so deeply within my limbs. I attempted to stand every inch of me aching. My movements were slowed, as his power had been too great for me to counter it.

Slowly I headed towards her still body, as she lay dormant upon the cold floor. I picked her up and laid her gently upon the couch. "Akana, can you not see me?" I spoke with a chocked voice.

She opened her eyes and with a pause, "Avenge me Anaka, save that which has been taken from me on this night! The chance for a girl child to survive, concealing within its pain, all the love and feeling that have now been stolen from her!" as she slipped into the blackness of the realm of death, I so wanted to join her.

Upon sitting beside her, I began choking with emotion, still not being able to weep, 'did I have any feelings at all?' I asked myself.

I then laid her to rest, thinking to myself, 'I am now destined to remain here, forever as a tormented reminder that I had failed. Failed in the awakening and the only chance for a happy life of love and belonging. I then heard a noise coming from another room; I followed the sound as it grew louder. I could hear the weeping of a child.

"Where shall you be Paul?" I staggered into the room, and searched around; I could hear his cries coming from under his bed. I crouched down and drew back the blanket, to see his blue eyes peering at me with fear. "Come to me child, do not fear me for I am here to help!"

He crawled out from under the bed, sat upon the floor and glared at me. "Where shall Mother be?" he replied whimpering, "I heard loud noises, and did as Mother told me should there be a stranger amongst us!" he answered.

"What you did would be the precise thing, come to me for I will take you from this place, and find you a nice family to live with! Your Mother has passed onto a higher plane, I am sorry." I replied. "She has spoken of this, and that I may have to live without her for a while."

He hung his head in despair. "Father has also been taken, I fear by the same man!" he was no more than six years of age, but held the courage of that of a man. I buried her body by the river, and headed back to Aromear's carrying the child within my embrace. As we entered they looked upon me with sadness at the position I had held.

I told them of what had happened, and they shared with me the sad truth of Kiandra. "She was taken in the night Anaka, there was naught that any could do!" after my encounter with the masked one this night gone, he had returned to take the life of another, Kiandra warned me of this, but I feel at the time, I did not understand. The whole town felt dismayed.

"Silane, I must leave this place, would it be possible to care for the child Paul?" I asked, "Of course we shall embrace him, for one so young shall not be left to fend alone." She smiled at him. "But Anaka, why is it that you must leave?

Aromear will carry despair, for he cannot let go of what he feels!" she held the look of a lost soul. "I am sorry Silane, but try to understand, if at all possible, I shall again return. Give him this, and tell him that I shall indeed see him again!"

I handed her the talisman, "It shall bring him luck and protection." I kissed her upon the cheek, and turned to Paul, "And I shall indeed see you once more! Thank you Silane, I shall hold all close to my heart!"

I headed off into the night, bearing only the clothes upon my back, and a lantern to guide the way. I reached Akana's farm, and stood before her resting place, trying to understand what had transpired.

I thought to myself, 'perhaps had I not saved Aromear I may have saved Akana, but is that what was meant to be?' the trees that held the child form, was that just a glimpse of the events to follow?

Perhaps I had been thrown into this world just to bear witness to her death.

I found myself straying back to the confines of the cotton fields, and to return to the very spot that I had started from, as I stood before the laden dirt track. My legs grew heavy, as the hour grew late, and I felt as if I had walked for all eternity full knowing now that the masked one would no longer hold that of a threat.

I found a hidden spot in which to seek refuge from the chill of the night air, huddled between the roots of a large tree. There I slept in a restless tormented state, reflecting upon the events that had taken place, and the feelings that I held for Aromear.

Thoughts taunted my mind of that foul beast who had taken her life so freely, and me being totally unable to prevent it. That guilt thing swept upon my soul, and I felt that perhaps there just was no escaping it.

Chapter Twelve: the Reconciliation.

The moment to rejoice has finally come,

To join the two souls as they become one,

I shall embrace and rejoice within this day

For eternal love shall at last come my way.

To grasp this new life with all of my heart

I shall inherit the gifts within a new start

The beginning will emerge within his embrace

Baring linen of white with silk and lace

Anaka Dunsten
Chapter 12

The Reconciliation

I awoke the next day, and as it appeared it was late afternoon, by way of the position that the sun had revealed itself to me. The air was crisp, and I started along the same path that had led me to this place all those months ago, as I walked I noticed that the dirt track started to disappear, slowly with each step that I took, further on to reveal a clearing of green grass, and an all too familiar log that I had at times rested upon within a thicket, beside that of a river.

"I was home!" my robe had returned to me, and I pulled the hood across in order to warm my face. I searched the area, with the faint hope that I was in fact back to my original beginning, as I looked around for a sign, finding my book laying upon the grass before me.

As I reached down to pick to pick the book up, I could still feel the pain of the splinters that had now embedded themselves so deeply within my flesh, I held little hope for removing them.

I also felt the pain of the wound on my left side which he had so liberally placed upon me and found to be holding onto it as I made the decent to retrieve the book. I remained seated and rested on the grass as I gazed upon the book; I then noticed that the title had changed. It now read 'Anaka's awakening'.

I relaxed into a lying position and rested this body within the slender blades of the grass, surrounding me. I held the book tightly against my breast, and drifted in and out of a restless but much needed sleep. By this time my eyes had become too heavy to hold open as I slipped into an almost comatose state.

Before long I awoke with a hunger that I had never felt before, as I gazed around and wondered how it was, that I came to be here laying within the grass holding tightly onto my book.

It was strange but for some reason I could not recall the events that led me to sleep amongst the clearing, other than the realisation of the awakening. Perhaps after Akana had left, and we had become one I needed to rest, I remember falling to the ground as her soul became one with mine, and she had vanished but I do not remember much after that.

There appeared to be visions, of that of a dream, not at all clear and quite troubling of a village in which I once visited a man that I once knew perhaps it was Malakai, and I was just aching for our interlude. There was also a vision of that of a cotton field, as the tuffs of cotton clung to my hair and rested upon my cheeks. I was confused as I shook my head, to arrive at the conclusion that it was in fact just a dream.

A while later I regained my upright position, As I took a deep breath feeling a server pain dwelling within my left side, which caused me to crouch over and lean down resting upon my left leg, using my right hand to control the position that I held. Upon carefully moving my cape aside and looking down a deep wound was held within my flesh, how did that happen?

I pushed onto my ribs trying to somehow ease my suffering. A moment later I looked upon the gash again and noticed that the skin around it had started to replenish itself and I stood to my feet in total disbelief. "How did this happen, did I injure myself as I fell?" perhaps this was the entrance in which Akana had used to enter my realm, am I going mad?

Within a matter of minutes the wound had vanished completely leaving only the remnants of a faint scare. I again sat reaching for my book which I had dropped in the confusion and opened it to the last chapter. I read the last two pages and it revealed the ending of the tale that she had told to me on the day of our first meeting.

The moral to the story was, that' she would find salvation in her own right, and she would become one within herself and be at peace. 'This story was your own Anaka, the words went on to say I shall be with you always as we are one in the same. I was the missing part of your being, hidden away so that mother could not go there. You have reached the full potential of your power at the age of sixteen and you shall go on through life finding out what it is that you are capable of.'

"Good luck Anaka, and use it wisely." Her words echoed within my mind. That last piece of the puzzle was revealed I would finally be whole and be able to love and learn as any other, whilst still possessing the powers that I had been given.

It was to be my sixteenth birthday when this transformation would occur, and all the numbers that I had gathered along the way, amounted to the number revealed to me in this last piece of the riddle. I had indeed taken the awakening as a doorway to a new state of being, of ultimate power and salvation. But what of the last of my tale was it just a dream, as I wondered toward the thicket.

I sat upon the log for the longest time, reliving the events that that been revealed unto me, and pondering on the fact that these visions had to be that of a dream. All I wore was my cloak as my clothes were nowhere to be found, and as I again stood and looked around the world still seemed as if it had changed.

The thicket seemed denser, as if years had passed. Shaking my head again in disbelief I started out of the thicket and did not notice something that I had left behind. This power was to be with me forever, so I thought well and I chose the path of a law bringer.

By the time I had gathered myself and returned home, it was dark and I started to worry about missing my date. I scaled the stairs with much haste, and entered the house still trying to conceal my half naked body. No one was home the lights had dimmed and as I walked down the hall as I turned to open the door to my room.

The door would not open; I pushed hard upon it as it appeared to be jammed. The bathroom was directly across from my room, so I flicked on the light to reveal a pad lock attached to my door.

Confused and angry I hit the door with all of my strength I busted the lock and fell inside. Still worried about missing that date, I raced to the cupboard to find a dress I grabbed the first one I could find and proceeded to put it on. It was rather tight and did not seem to cover my breasts perhaps I had gained weight since last I wore this.

Panic started to hit as I raced into Mrs Redding's room to find anything, anything at all that would fit. I grabbed the first one and proceeded to put it on. I did not even bother to look at myself I just made haste for the door and ran down the stairs and into the street.

I started down the road and paused for a moment, as the scenery had changed slightly. The restaurant was still there but there were other shops built next to it, shops I did not recall.

I am sure that they were not there before! Arriving at the front door of the restaurant I went in and asked the waiter if there was a table booked for seven pm under the name of 'Tullivere' my name was not there and neither was his.

Panic then took over as I asked them to check it again, going back outside I sat upon the path to wait for his arrival an hour passed and then two, I did not understand. I decided to go to his place which was a good twenty minutes away to find that his home was empty, and that he and his own had moved out.

"What is happening to me?" I yelled at the top of my lungs, as I began the long journey to head back towards home. As I walked I felt the pain of the awakening, I stopped and then realised that this had been the price that I had paid, why did I have to accept her gift ;life was going so well for me! I rushed home I then decided to lie upon my bed, trying to cry but as usual nothing.

I had never felt so bad in all of my life not even when mother had struck me. Then the sound of the front door opening as I raced out gripping onto the walls in order to hold my stance, I approached the door to find Hannah standing there she looked at me and I looked at her and with that we both fainted.

I awoke sometime later, to Mrs Redding swabbing my forehead down with a warm cloth. "Dear child you gave us such a fright, you passed out in the foyer, did you hit your head? Where have you been these past five years, are you ill?" she gazed upon me with a questionable look of. "What!!!!!!"

I looked up to see Hannah standing before me, she looked to be about twenty years old, and I started to panic again. "Settle down Anaka we have a lot to talk about" they had laid me upon the lounge to rest. Hannah then sat by my side and told me that the last time she saw me was the day of my sixteenth birthday.

"You went to the thicket and never returned. We all had the police looking for you day and night, but there was no sign of you only your cloths, which they found in a clearing near the thicket. And of course we all feared the worse; they gave up the search after a year, but Malakai kept the search going he had private detectives looking for you."

"He was so grief stricken that after two years of searching, and waiting, he packed up and moved away. I guess he could not bear the thought of, maybe you ran away and didn't want to be found or worse!

We held a funeral for you, everyone came, it was so sad." She hung her face towards the floor.

"Hannah, I do not understand!" raising my head up to attempt to sit. "Now there" Mrs Redding spoke, "Calm down and rest child, you have been through a lot I would imagine!" she gently pushed my head back onto the pillow. "Anaka, would you like to explain where you have been for the past five years,

I, we have been worried sick!" Hannah spoke in an agitated tone. "I do not know Hannah, I went to see Akana, we performed the ritual, I passed her test, and from what I thought, I came back home the same night.

Only everything had changed, you have changed, you appear to look older!" as I sat up, now holding onto my head, as it was pounding from the fall that I had taken. "I do not understand Hannah, how can this be? I went to the restaurant, as you see I am still dressed for it, Malakai did not come, I went to his house and it was empty. I am just glad that you guys are still here, or I might have found myself in someone else's bed!"

I now sat with my legs dangling to the floor. "I am older Anaka, I had my twenty-first birthday last week, which was painful for me, one for your absence and that memory that yours was celebrated the week before! Your Father thinks you are dead, he goes to an empty grave on your birthday, and lays flowers at your feet, you must speak with him, and the police!"

Mrs Redding rang my Father, and within an hour, he arrived. There came a knock upon the door. "What's the big emergency?" as he entered the living room. I stood and we looked at each other, and he fell to the floor with tremendous force.

I ran to grab him, and we laid a pillow under his head. Moments later he awoke. He looked at me again, "My god I am dreaming? Has my Angel returned?" we all spoke for hours and tried to make sense of what had happened. We talked to the police, and a doctor, who came to the conclusion that I must have been abducted and perhaps ended up in a coma.

That is why they thought that I had no recollection of the events that had transpired. And there was no trace found of my body, in all this time.

After a night spent in hospital, I went to stay with Father in his guesthouse, out the back of his property. He sat with me for a while. "I don't really care what happened, I am just glad that you are back!" he said as he held me weeping as never before.

I then slept, as I had never in my life, I was out for two days, and he came in from time to time to check on me. I could feel his presence as he entered the room. He laid fresh flowers at my feet, and then he would leave, after placing a kiss upon my forehead. A while later I felt that I had recovered from the shock, I awoke and arose from my bed, and decided to have a shower.

I stopped for a moment, deep in thought. Perhaps Akana had possessed me, and not really meant to be a part of me at all? Maybe she was an evil spirit, who indeed had taken over my soul, and Mother was right! I recall mentioning this to myself a few times before now, Why was I being punished again?

It now seems awfully apparent that I am never to have a happy and normal life, and with that conclusion was wondering why at all would I again bother dreaming of what once I may have had. Or even that perhaps I should just leave this life and find another to be alone in my sorrow and not be able to inflict pain upon another.

I then dismissed my negative thoughts, discarding them as I did not want my family to feel the pain of one to partake upon a selfish venture such as self-sacrifice. Even though at times I felt it was the one thing the only thing that I should do.

I then showered, and dressed to go to breakfast. Upon walking along the path which led to the main house, everything around me was so beautiful, there were flowers everywhere baring the colours of the rainbow, the trees moved gently in the wind, and I felt within a slight sense of belonging as I scaled the stairs which led to the back door.

I knocked upon the door, and within a moment it opened. It was Milan, she asked me in and ushered me to take a seat in the kitchen. "I will fix you some eggs, you must be hungry!" she said. "Yes, thank you, I am famished!" the table was that of the old rustic times, and long enough to seat twenty people, on its bench seats, with a chair at each end, suitable for a king.

Father then entered the room, with Hannah close behind him. "Good morning, how are you feeling Angel?" he spoke as he looked upon me. "Anaka, we must talk!" Hannah interrupted. "I must eat first Hannah, then we shall talk!" she joined me and as she sat Michael also entered the room.

As he crossed the huge room, and did not utter a word; he took a seat directly opposite me, and just sat, staring at me from across the way. He then spoke, "You are so beautiful Anaka, and we have missed you a lot!" I could see a tear forming within his beautiful blue eyes. "Where is Rebecca and Ayden?" I asked. "Beck works in the big city; she has become a writer of children's books, and does not come home much anymore." He replied still gazing upon me.

"And what of Ayden," I asked with real concern. "He is married now, with a child, they named him Aromear, he lives in Gladstone now, and owns his own business." I thought to myself, 'why does the name Aromear intrigue me so?'

"I am going to the university now." Michael went on to say, "I am nearly nineteen, and finished with school, I have decided to be an architect!" I was somehow not surprised by his chosen profession, and congratulated him on his efforts. "I cannot believe it!" I spoke with a stutter in my voice.

Hannah started to tell me of the changes that had occurred in my absence. "Nadoline has two children, and owns a big house outside of town, Kaleb is her husband and he looks after them well!"

"Yellonca went on to be in forensics, she likes to play with dead people. That thing she had going did not work out. She seems to have flair with the profession that she has chosen, and buries herself in her work, leaving little time for anything else. Mieno is still at school, and Elle was married to Mark last fall, she has left the country and gone to England, they too are quite well off and very happy, just as you had said."

I needed to go to the bathroom; I felt a bit nauseous, so I excused myself and made way down the corridor. I found the room and raced over to the bowl, I laid there for a moment draped over the seat trying desperately to regain my breath.

Realisation that my whole childhood had now been stolen from me, and I had lost the one thing that I cared for the most, Malakai! How was I to regain that which was taken?

I stood to my feet and walked across the room, as I approached the basin, I glanced up to reveal my reflection. There in the mirror was Akana, but it was not her, it was me! I touched my face in disbelief, and then realised that I had finally received what I had always wanted. My hair had now reached to my thigh, and fell in golden curls, eyes crystal blue, a thin face with full lips, and the body of a goddess.

I was a beautiful young woman; I had stepped over the threshold of maturity, and now held the whole world within my hands, as I stood for a moment admiring that which I had been very gratefully endowed with. However with this gift I felt as if truly blessed, I still did not feel totally whole, as Akana had promised, there was still a little that did not fill the gap. Perhaps with time I shall receive that which has been missing for so long!

I washed my face gathered myself, and began to wander back into the kitchen. I sat there at the table, still in total disbelief, resting my face within my hands, which I had placed my elbows down resting upon the wooden table.

I asked Father 'what of my schooling?' he replied. "It's Ok, you will be able to sit for your exams, and I am sure that you will be fine!" "Father, does anyone know where Malakai went too?" I questioned. "He lives somewhere in Gladstone, but I don't know where, I was told that he became a police officer and works with the homicide division, but I am not sure!" he answered.

"I must find him!" I stood, "You must eat first!" as he sat me back down again. "I will take you to Gladstone tomorrow, Ok!" I finished my eggs, and then Hannah and I decided to go to the school, to apply for my exams.

"I am grateful to see that some things have not changed." We walked through the front gate which led to the entrance to the school. "You have changed a lot Hannah, and you are so beautiful!"

I remarked gazing upon her most alluring form. "You are too Anaka, welcome back!" and she smiled.

I walked straight up to the office, and filled out my application, they accepted me to take the exam next Friday. 'I had five days to learn it all!' "Oh my god" I exclaimed, as we walked back to the front gate. "This is so overwhelming!" a tear entered my eyes. "You will be alright Anaka, and I will help!" she grabbed me by the hand.

I could see visions, but not like before, these were so real, and it was as if I had tapped unto her very soul. Like opening a story book with illustrations and all, the pictures seemed to have feelings attached, and I found myself smiling at what was to be ahead of her.

She was to be married soon, and they were to buy a huge house, and have six children, but not until she turned twenty-five at least. She would travel and see the world first, then settle, and together with Jacob they were to start their family. There seemed to be no pain attached to this scenario, and that made me feel good. I was so happy for her, but I did not say a word, we just went on holding hands and walking home.

"Oh I forgot to tell you Anaka, I gave all the girls twenty-thousand dollars each, just to start them along!" she smiled. "That is great Hannah, I am so proud of you, I knew that you would not let me down!"

I smiled back. "Yes, and it felt pretty good too!" she answered as we both laughed together. "Is it not strange how our lives have turned out Hannah?" I stated. "Yes it is, oh, and I have put some money aside for you too Anaka!" she exclaimed. "Now you know that I cannot accept it, do you not? You must keep the money for yourself Hannah, it was a gift, and one does not give back a gift.

I cannot benefit from my abilities, nor should I say, 'disabilities,' as I now liked to refer to it as, otherwise I too would be rich. But thank you, you do you understand?"

"Yes Anaka, I do understand." She moaned, "But that isn't fair is it, you always seem to help everyone else, but no one ever helps you!" she sighed, looking upon me with anguish at my disposition. "I will be fine, besides you are helping me right now?"

I held her hand even tighter. "Anyway, Father has given me the means in which to start me off, until I have obtained a job, I have enough to purchase a small apartment, and I shall do so as soon as I pass these exams. Do not burden yourself with worry Hannah, as I believe that all will fall into place."

We arrived home, Hannah's home, and all week I studied for the tests. I told Father that I would wait to find Malakai, as I needed to focus on one task at a time. He agreed to my plans saying, "Well done, I am so proud of you!"

I decided to fix my life first, and try to find out and understand what had happened at the time of the Awakening, before returning to his life. That is of course should he have the same desire! I just wanted my life to be right, before engaging into perhaps, a relationship again.

My heart still pined for his embrace, but this could not be until my mind was able to grasp what had transpired, in order to return his questions.

The day came, and I passed without effort, I just seemed to know all the answers to all the questions and I received and A+ in all of my subjects, bar one, English! For which I received a B. Hannah had ventured upon her world trip, and was to return six months later.

Not long after, I found myself, standing at the doorway to the police academy, and they gratefully accepted me for a desk job. I studied behavioural science as a hobby, and helped out a lot with some of the unsolved crimes.

I also went to university part time to study other avenues. Within four years I had become well respected within my peers, and by that time, suited the role of sergeant. I seemed to excel in all matters of the profession that I had chosen, and found a peace that I had not acquired for many years.

My boss came to me this day, and asked if I were interested in joining the homicide team, with the FBI. I thought for a moment, and then jumped to my feet. "Are you joking, I would love that!" his name was Quinton, and he went on to say, "I have it on good authority, that you will be an exceptional asset to the crime solving section, and there seems to be a position there with your name on it!

References came to me from a police man named Tom Keller, who works in town, and also from several others of your own division. Yellonca from forensics in Mackay also put in a good word for you! So, do you want the job? You will have to move to Gladstone however, it is a bit far to travel from here every day." He stood there waiting for my response.

"Yes! I am stunned; I do not know what to say! This is what I had longed for and what I have worked towards I just did not expect it to happen so soon!" I smiled. "I thought you would say that!" he smiled back as he walked off.

"I will make the necessary arrangements; we will miss you around here!"

I could not believe it, I was finally to get where I wanted to be, and in such a short time too! Perhaps my gift from Akana, was not to be such a disability after all! I relished in the knowledge of becoming well regarded and respected within my peers.

As I lie upon my bed thinking about my life and how bizarre it turned out to be, I am surprised that I have not bent under the pressures, and ended up insane in an asylum somewhere. As with others I have known, not to bear even a quarter of what I have endured.

I often think about Malakai, and given my time over, I would have announced that my love for him was that of a deep and eternal pledge, containing within all of my trust, love and devotion that which he was well entitled too.

I found myself really tired, as the news of this day, had left me in turmoil, of what I would expect of my new challenge. Wondering, as we all do, if I had indeed possessed the qualities that I felt I was charged with, in order to complete their expectations of me.

It was one in the morning, and I sank into a blissful slumber.

I dreamt of Malakai, and within that dream, I found him to be holding onto my hand ever so gently, with that smile on his face I had grown to love and trust.

The vision then changed into that of a nightmare, as it came to pass that he lye within the confines of hospital bed, holding onto his last breath, just waiting for something to happen. It frightened me, and I awoke with a start. 'It is just a dream,' I thought to myself, but I guess that it could mean that we were no doubt to cross paths again.

Time passed quickly as it does and the day came for Hannah to wed, and I went to the wedding along with everyone else that we knew. It was a beautiful day, the sun was full, the air was fresh and there was a slight breeze blowing. She looked absolutely gorgeous, and the whole of it just seemed to fall into place, as if it were just meant to be!

There were two little girls, who had also joined us to bless this day. They were dressed as if Angels and I watched as they began to toss rose petals high into the air, falling upon her path as Hannah began her journey.

I heard one of the ladies whom had attended; make comment as she turned towards her husband. "Where are those rose petals coming from?" and her husband responding, "It looks as if they are falling from the sky, doesn't it!" as the petals were then picked up by the breeze, and sent along with Hannah, ever so gently lining her path.

It was now apparent to me that, they were in fact Angels, and I noticed two tiny sets of wings, sticking out from the backs of their pure white dresses. I walked up to greet the bride, and the girls seemed to be assisting her in straightening out her dress, as she turned to speak to me.

The girls looked up at me with a smile. "Who might you be?" I asked with intrigue by way of telepathy.

"I am Charmaine, and this is my friend Symone, we are Hannah's guardian angels, however, she has not had the privilege of our acquaintance as yet!"

Charmi answered being the older of the two. "Yes, we are here to guide her upon the right path!" Symone answered. "Do not be so filled with intrigue Anaka, for we are amongst all, we are just not visible to them!" Charmi exclaimed and then smiled.

I returned the smile, as I squeezed Hannah so tightly, and she kissed me upon the cheek. "I love you Anaka, thank you for everything!" she held onto my hands with that warm smile upon her glowing face that I was truly grateful for. "Good luck Hannah, and may the Angels bless this union!" I moved back from our embrace as Mrs Redding wanted a small moment from her daughter before their departure.

I walked off to prepare for my new life, hopefully a life of endless dreams and warm sunny days.I was to leave the next morning to go to Gladstone, and decided to visit the thicket, one last time. Perhaps just to say goodbye. I headed down the track, arriving at the clearing, and just stood for a moment taking it all in, for fond memories have been held in the place of sanctuary.

I walked into the thicket, and approached the log to take a rest; I noticed a feather caught within the bark. I picked it up to find that is was in fact a piece of cotton! A fear struck upon me, 'What does this mean?' as I stood losing my breath for a moment holding onto my chest.

I now had proof that the visions that I saw, were in fact true, regardless of how vivid they seemed. A memory flashed before me, of that of a single interlude, for a moment I almost felt that at some time, I had been unfaithful to Malakai. This cannot be true! As I started out of the thicket and back towards town.

Father had bought me a car, and had already picked out my apartment. We had contacted the agent and purchased it only by the pictures held within the broacher that we had viewed. I had packed my belongings in order to leave first thing. Father had sold our old house, and given me some money from the sale.

I felt a little uneasy at his apparent lack of sentiment, but however in no position to dispute it. I drove down the road, with barley a backward glance, as if it were to be the last time that I would set eyes upon this little town again. I wanted to remember it just the way I had it pictured within my mind.

The trees that lined the streets, the fresh smell of the ocean, and even the rich greenery of the thicket, stayed with me my entire life. I realised that the gift Akana had bestowed upon me, was to be for the benefit of me and decided to stop feeling sorry for myself.

It was done in a manner so as to suggest, to look deep within myself and come to the realisation of my full potential. I felt blessed to have had this handed to me, only the price it seemed was rather high. As I reflected once again, of what it was that had been taken from me.

I arrived in Gladstone at around four-thirty pm, after making a few stops along the way, and found my home without effort. As I entered the building, there was a small foyer, and a man who was seated behind a desk. My key was colour coded, instead of a number in case it was lost or stolen. He looked up the colour on his chart, and informed me, 'One flight up first door to the right,'

I scaled the stairs to find that it was to be unit number '11' which was displayed rather boldly, upon my front door, and I laughed at the innuendo. I let myself in, to reveal a large beautiful sunny room, with huge windows which allowed me to look out at the ocean.

I could see trees everywhere, and birds nested amongst their thick greenery.

I had only seen this place in a real estate broacher, I had never even been here, but apparently Father bought it for the view. It was quite large, and Father had already furnished it for me, everything was white, including the tiles and the curtains, it reminded me of a vision I had seen some years ago.

My room was smaller than I would have liked, but the living area's compensated for it. The bed was a double, with of course, the four posts, and laced with netting which hung to one side and could be drawn across. There were fresh sheets strewn across a chair, which stood in a corner next to a dressing table, which held a full mirror.

I stood and gazed for a moment, to take it all in, when suddenly, the phone rang, and as it did, I jumped holding an era of uncertainty.

I did not even know my number, as I leant down and picked the phone up. "Hello!" I answered. It was Father. "Do you like it?" he replied. "Dad, it is perfect!"

"Write down this number Anaka, as you will need to give it to your work ok, take care of yourself honey, and hope to see you soon!"

"Thanks Dad, see you!" and I rested it gently back upon the receiver.

I then decided to discover my surroundings, and went down the street to find something to eat, with view also purchase some candles and incense, when I stumbled upon a grocery store not five minutes from where I lived.

This whole scenario was perfect in every way; I was on the second floor, so I did not have too many stairs to climb, but high enough to have an amazing view. I could park my car under the complex. The shops were only a block away, and work was five minutes down the road, I could even walk there.

There were trees and bush to one side of me, and to the other, a whole city just waiting for me to explore. I was thrilled! Ten years had passed since that day in the thicket, the day of my Awakening, and it only seemed as if it were yesterday that I had endured it.

The memory of that day still haunts me, and at times I could still feel the pain that was inflicted upon me. Occasionally being able to extract the faint remnants of a splinter, which had surfaced upon my skin, still not knowing how it came to be there?

I had a browse at some of the stores, and made my way back to the grocery store. I bought some salad, chicken and milk, and of course candles, as I needed to make it feel more like my room at home, as I headed back. The night was still, and I could hear in the distance the chimes of church bells, bellowing out into the now fast approaching night.

Not a breeze was blowing, it was so still, and between the chimes, I could also hear the faint sound of the tide coming in, as the water hit upon the rocks. There were people everywhere and all seemed to be so busy, as they darted to and fro with a sense of haste in their manner, and loneliness upon their faces. How could one be lonely in a place like this?

I took my belongings and started down the road, which eventually led me to the beach. I shortly arrived and decided to take in the fresh air, and the sounds which now encircled me. As I sat alone upon the sand, reflecting upon the times that he and I gratefully spent together in this very spot. I then understood how even though there were people around, one could still feel alone.

I started to get a feeling come over me, you know the one when hunger starts in after not taking the time to eat lunch, which took my mind away briefly from my feelings of loss. So headed back towards my home, holding onto my stomach trying to conceal the loud noises it started to announce

I looked up and noticed a man pass on the left side of me, who then looked upon me in a rather strange and unsettled manner, so I smiled and just kept walking. He then turned and began to follow me, as I stopped to see what it is that he wanted.

"You are a pretty thing aren't you, I bet that you are married!" as he looked upon my hand for a signal of my position. "I have a place where we can go too, in a park, down town, would you like to join me?" he stood about five-seven, had dark hair, strange eyes, and when I looked at them, it was as if I was drawn into them, and could not help but stare.

They told me the story of an abused child, tormented and scared. He looked to be about forty years old, but I feel that he was much younger than that, he must have endured a hard life!

"No I am not married!" I cannot believe I just said that! "No, I do not want to come with you!" I turned and my pace quickened, glancing back over my shoulder, in an attempt to catch him, in the event that he tried to further our conversation.

He seemed to have lost interest at my comment, and slowed down to a Holt. I wasted no time climbing the stairs that led to my unit, as a certain uneasy feeling swept upon me which seemed to take precedence over the hunger that I felt. I hurried inside and locked the door behind me; I then took a breath as I leant against the door for a moment.

Taking a deep breath I then proceeded to put the food away, scattering some candles around the room, allowing myself to settle a bit as I then lit them. They shone brightly in the dimly lit room, just like little beacons upon the ocean, in order to guide me along the right path.

The sweet smell of incense filled the room, and I went out and stood upon the balcony to admire the view. I took it all in and with every breath I felt the most alive that I had felt in a long time. It was getting late, and there came a slight breeze upon the air, and as it was the eve of my new career, I settled down to watch the news, and have chicken salad for dinner.

After the news I then started to watch a movie, and found myself drifting off to sleep, in the comfort of the soft cushions, which were carefully placed upon the lounge. A cool breeze blew through the balcony doors, which lifted the curtains up ever so gently, across my face. I dreamt it was Hannah, the ghost Hannah, touching my face with her icy fingers, and it awakened me.

Suddenly, there she stood, directly in front of me. "You called!" she spoke in that all too familiar tone. "No Hannah, I do not believe that I did!" I replied. "Perhaps in your sub-conscious mind, you did, and you want to be careful of that!" and she disappeared, with a hint of aggravation at my lack of control, leaving behind some dry maple leaves, scattered upon the white carpet.

The wind continued lifting the curtains, and I reached to close the doors a little. I picked the leaves up, and gazed upon them. It reminded me of the thicket, however in a time when it was no longer green, as I scrunched them up within my hands, walked outside, and cast them out and over the balcony.

The leaves flittered through the air from left to right, as I gazed with intent with their departure. Falling in small fragments like confetti thrown at a wedding. Then I wandered off towards my room, fell upon the bed, curled up within a blanket and went to sleep.

I arose bright and early to greet the dawn of a new day, as I looked upon my reflection within the mirror, realising that I was now almost twenty-six years old, but I had in fact not aged a bit! Neither a line nor a wrinkle, were to be seen on my almost perfect face.

Upon showering I then fumbled with my suitcase, to find the appropriate outfit, not too revealing, with a touch of class, blue I think, and pants not a skirt. My taste in clothes had altered; I no longer had the need for dresses that fell into a 'V.' I stood gazing upon the mirror to admire my taste. I tied my hair back with a ribbon, and was now ready for the new day, in fact my new life!

I decided to walk to work, as it was the most beautiful morning, and did not want to waste a moment of it. There was a slight bounce within my stride, as I arrived at the address, which I had written within in a small book, I paused and gazed up towards the entrance.

I could see two rather large glass doors which you could only enter by way of a huge stairwell, which elevated about thirty feet from where I stood and was slightly daunting. 'Well, I thought to myself! Here goes nothing!' as I started my upwards climb. I soon arrived at the top, took a deep breath, and walked in with an air of distinction in my stride.

I explored the new surroundings standing before a large foyer and two staircases which led in opposite directions. There was an information desk at the end of the room, so I went to enquire as to where I should be.

The man was very helpful, and brought it to my attention that I was about half an hour early. He pointed to a coffee shop down a corridor, and I gratefully accepted. I headed towards the almost tunnel looking type hallway, and the shop as he had described, was to right at the end.

It reminded of a place I had visited before this day, as I found myself running towards the end, and almost fell into the room. I looked around at the whole of it, and then made my way to be seated, feeling a slightly stupid as I nearly fell into the room.

I sat at a small round table, which was made of wood, and the texture was that of shinny glass, as I ran my fingers upon the finish. Shortly after, a lady approached to take my order.

"New here are ya luv?" she spoke with that roughly spoken accent which was typically Australian, and she now stood right beside me, not really allowing me to have my own space.

It was as if she just did not realise. "Yes, I am!" I replied, "How is it that you know?" as I gazed up at her rather aged and well worked features.

"Well, you're early, and I haven't met you yet, I know everyone here, I' am Glades!" and she laughed as she shook my hand with both of hers, as I looked at her I laughed, at her mannerism. "I am Anaka, and I am pleased to meet you!" I spoke back in a condescending manner.

"Nice to meet you Anaka, that's a lovely name! Now, what can I get ya!" she smiled and waited for my answer. "I shall have an apple and black current juice thanks!" I replied. "What, no coffee?" she exclaimed in a curious manner. "No, I do not drink it!" I replied again. "Give it time luv, you will!" and she laughed as she walked off to fix my drink.

When she returned she had placed the liquid into a glass, she also gave me a small piece of banana cake, resting upon a small white plate. "Now, you eat up girl, looks to me like you could use it, being so thin and all!" and she walked off. "How much do I owe you Glades?" I called out. "Nothin doll, on the house!"

I sat for about ten minutes and finished my drink, as I read the news for the day. Feeling a bit nervous, as you do on the first day, I gathered myself, and started back down towards the foyer. "I shall see you later Glades." I yelled, as I approached the entrance to the corridor. "Yeh, see yah hun, good, luck!"

I soon arrived at the stairs and started my climb, being led slightly to the right; I noticed that the rooms were now buzzing with signs of life.

I walked around the huge veranda, which overlooked the foyer and had several rooms leading from within.

The man at the desk had informed me that I was to go to room twenty-two, which was at the end of the hall, and to look for a 'Detective Manner.' I entered the room and approached the girl at the desk. She was writing into a small brown book. "Good morning!" as she lifted her head to have a glance. "You must be Anaka!" she smiled and asked me to take a seat. "Detective Manner will be with you in a moment." And she resumed her position.

It all seemed so clinical, and not like the office at home. At home we all sat amongst each other, you know the type, one desk leading to another and all much cluttered paperwork and shit everywhere, and well, that was how Quinton would say it! And people running in and out all day. This was not like a police department at all.

He entered the room and gazed straight at me. "Hello Anaka, I believe that we spoke on the phone!" he smiled. "Yes," as I arose to shake his hand. "Well, you are right on time, I like that!" shaking my hand with both his hands.

He was a rather large man, big built and roomy around the waist. His cheeks and neck bulged, as the collar and tie that he wore seemed a little tight. He had the look of a bachelor as his shirt was not really pressed; it just seemed to have been straightened out by the weight that he held. His face was round, and possessed a day's growth. But a warm man, loud and jovial.

It was weird, even though he had touched me, I did not seem to feel a thing, no visions no pain, nothing. I was waiting for some shred of his life to come pouring down upon me, like a huge metal ball in which they use to crush buildings with, attempting to flatten me with his life's story, but nothing.

"Come, I will show you to your office!" we walked down the hall, and to my left, there it was, the typical desk formation I had spoken of, with many people running around, yelling and answering phones. I felt a little more at ease. We walked through, and he started to introduce them to me. "Hey, how you going, Ted's the name!"

"I am Lana, welcome aboard!" she made me feel a little uneasy, as if we had some kind of connection, but I could not think how! There were many hands around me by this time, and all within a greeting gesture.

"Come Anaka, your office is this way, as he led me through the crowded room. "Mr Manner why is it that I do not sit here?" as I pointed to one of the desks. He laughed as he walked towards a large glass lined office at the end of the room. "You have your own office Anaka, you are a part of the elite team now, and these people are office cops, Anaka do you understand. You have already been there, and you are now, one of the 'big guy's' if you will excuse the punt!"

He opened the door and walked inside. It was huge, with a large wooden desk, lots of books in shelves which went around the internal walls, and a huge window from which I could see the whole city. "Welcome to your new home, away from home!" it was overwhelming!

He leant out of the door and called to one of the girls, and introduced her as my secretary. "This is Susan, and she will be assisting you." He smiled at me again. "Hi Anaka, if there is anything that you need, just buzz two on your phone!" "Thank you Susan!" I replied, as she raced off as quickly as she had entered.

"Well you like it!" he asked. "Yes, I love it thank you, but all this for me?" I replied. "Yes, all this for you, I am starting to like you already Anaka, well we must get to work.

Come to my office which is two doors down to the left in an hour, and we will discuss your first case. Oh, and you will meet your new partner." He left the room and closed the door behind him. I sat there in the big chair, and looked around to get acquainted with my new surroundings. Can this be right? I was told nothing of this just that a position was available and I fitted the slot! I went to the door, and peered out into the large room before me.

There were even more people than before, and the whole office echoed with the sound of a busy city block. I stepped into the walkway, and as I did I seemed to get swept up within the hectic gayety of it all. I decided to speak with some of the staff.

They were all very friendly, but extremely busy. Susan approached me. "You seem a bit lost!" as I just stood there watching them do their daily routine. "Yes, I seem to be!" I answered her back. "It will all fit in, you will see! Would you like a cup of coffee?" turning her head in order to catch my attention. "Yes, thank you, black with two!" I answered as I wandered back to my office, closed the door and pulled a book from of the shelf nearest to me.

I again sat within that big chair. The book was on serial killers, and gave grave descriptions of what the perpetrators did to their victims. Susan entered, and rested the coffee upon my desk. I placed my hand upon the cover of the book, and began to see visions, of these tormented souls.

I removed my hand rather quickly, and looked up to her. "Here, this will settle you!" as she handed me a biscuit on a small white plate. "Thanks!" I replied. "If I can help in any way, just let me know." And she left the room again.

An hour passed and I glanced at the digital clock that sat upon my desk. It seemed to be working, for it showed eight-fifteen, instead of the usual eleven that I had become accustomed to. I sipped the coffee, which seemed to be very bitter, so I dipped the biscuit in, and it almost became bearable to drink.

I then arose from my desk, and headed towards Detective Manners office. Upon knocking on his door, and then opening it just enough to notice that he had someone else in the room with him. "Come on in!" he yelled, he seemed to have no problem with drawing attention to himself, as I felt that the whole office must have heard his gestures.

A strange feeling came over me, the closer I became, that feeling began to accelerate, and become all too familiar. "Anaka, I would like you to meet your new partner!" as the man stood to his feet and turned, I took one look, and passed out, dropping to the floor like a rock.

"Anaka!" was the last word that I could recall. I awoke rested within a lounge, in the middle of what appeared to be a lunch room, and awoke to see a face that I had not seen in nearly ten years. He was sitting beside me stroking my hair, my eyes now opened wide, and I sat with a kind of fear within my expression.

It was Malakai! And my boss stood right next to him! "Is she Ok Malakai?" as he looked down towards me. "Yes Tony, I think so!" he answered in that beautiful voice I had grown to know and love. "Anaka, are you Ok! I wanted to introduce you guy's, Malakai, is your new partner!" I gazed into his eyes, and in doing must have blushed, as I could feel the skin upon my face change from a pale white, to a hot red, at my present disposition. I felt embarrassed, scared and relieved all at the same moment.

"Hello." The sweetest sound came from his sweet lips in its entirety. "I have missed you!" I hugged him as tight as I could. "You guy's must know each other hey!" as he proceeded to walk off.

Malakai raised me to my feet and said. "We need to talk, come to my office at lunch if it pleases you; it's down the opposite end to yours!" I agreed, nodding my head, not really knowing what to say to him.

We walked back to Manners office, and both took a seat. I could not believe that it was he, and better still, we were to work together. "Anaka, you can call me Tony." Detective Manner spoke in a stern but yet jovial tone. "Now do you think that you can gather yourself enough to start on your new case?"

He showed me that case file on a man who had been killing woman, raping them and leaving them somewhere public, naked where they could be found. "He also seems to have a thing with fingers, as each body we have found, seems to be missing the wedding ring finger, and in all cases the victims were married. It is a fact that he rapes them after death, as that is what post-mortem is indicating." Spoke Tony.

"We need to find this guy, and I mean now! We can't have any more of these attacks."

I handed the file to Malakai, and told Tony that we would get straight on it. Malakai came back to my office and we sat for a while discussing the case. By this time he could no longer contain himself, and I watched him intently. "You are still as beautiful as the day we met! Anaka, where did you go? Why did you leave me? I thought we had something go.........! You had me worried sick!"

Then he stood and proceeded to raise his tone. "I can't believe that you could just pop back into my life! What are you trying to do to me?" and with that, he threw the file upon my desk and walked out.

I was crushed at his attitude, but at the same time half expected it, which would explain my hesitation in partaking in our first interlude, after the Awakening.

I proceeded to run after him, but he had vanished amongst the crowds of faces within the office area. I went back to my desk and laid my head upon the case file. All the while thinking to myself, 'there just has to be an easier life for me! Why all this drama constantly? I just seemed way too hard!!!

I had felt on the odd occasion that sometimes it was just too hard, perhaps I should just leave everything, and start anew. I doubt however that by doing this it would help, in light of the fact that the ghosts would follow, no matter where I went.

And the gift that I owned, well, there seemed to be no way of dispersing with that, and allowing others to carry the burden, I still laid upon the file, trying to clear my unhealthy thoughts.

A thought came to mind, I had obviously held this since birth, as I recall Father speak of my infancy, saying that I was never content within Mothers arms. It was not the ghosts whom had given me this gift, they just helped encourage it! Then suddenly my thoughts changed.

Chapter Thirteen: the Acceptance.

A man so violent he reins terror upon all

Bringing anger and torment and yet he shall fall

There is one is see in which I hold fond thought

As he guides me to disclose the answers he sought

This new beginning I shall embrace from the start

Hold me close again my love for I offer my heart

That which was stolen and again I miss

Shall recover this time within that of a kiss!

Anaka Dunsten.
Chapter 13

The Acceptance

Flashes of animosity befell me, and I could see the woman that this man had violently tortured and murdered without regret. I could see the perpetrators face, as clearly as if he now stood before me. Ironically enough, I had seen his face before this day.

It was the same whom had approached me the night of my arrival to my new home. I sat back within the comfort of the chair, and my heart was pounding, as I held the file tightly upon my chest. The vision went on to reveal, a place most secret, somewhere within a tunnel.

The walls were made of stone, perhaps an old railway tunnel? There was an old wooden sign, hung loosely with age upon the stone wall, and the words read Gladstone. I could see an array of glass jars, which lined the walls, but I did not understand what it was that they supposed to represent.

This is where he dwelled! There was a park, which led to the discovery of it. But I did not know how to get there, there were a dozen or more parks around this town and I would not know where to start. I took Malakai's offer to meet within his office at lunch, despite the fact that he was quite noticeably still angered at me. I waited for a good half hour, when finally, he arrived. As he entered the room, he looked upon me with despair.

"I am sorry that I hurt you Malakai, but if it is answers that you seek, you may come to my home after work, if that pleases you, and I will try to shed some light." I stood holding my breath for fear of him being held close within another.

His expression changed and he spoke. "Sure, why not, this should be good!" he had chosen sarcasm as a way to express that of his annoyance. "My, your moods change like the wind Malakai, do they not? You are not pre-menstrual are you?" as a smile appeared upon my face, and we both laughed.

"You always knew how to lighten the mood Anaka, didn't you? I am sorry Anaka, I guess I am still a little angry at you, I don't know why though?" he answered as he took a seat behind his desk. "It is Ok to be angry; I understand that, for I am angered too! I do not feel good about all that has happened!"

We went back to work, and I told him that I though perhaps I knew where this man was, but did not know of how to get there. "How could you know where he is? For that matter, whom he is?" he enquired. "Well!" I had to think quickly. "I spoke to a strange man who approached me last night, and I did not like what he had said to me. He spoke of a dark tunnel somewhere in a park, and that I might like to accompany him to this place.

He described its appearance, and by his look, I gathered that perhaps that was where he resided." I spoke with much haste. "That's odd!" replied Malakai. I described the tunnel to him, and he knew where to start looking. There was only one park in town that tied to any sort of tunnels. We grabbed our coats and keys, and hurried out of the office, and to Malakai's car. His car was that of the finest baring the symbol Lexus as I made myself comfortable within the seats of leather holding a firm smile upon my face.

He spoke of a park that was just near the city limits. People rarely went there, as it used to be the old underground railway, it had been closed to the public now for fifteen years, and was now considered condemned. We arrived at the park about thirty minutes later, and by this stage it was mid-afternoon. The sun still shone brightly, but the air was crisp and I could smell the strong aroma of jasmine.

We walked for a while, and then noticed what appeared to be a cave, or tunnel, overgrown with vines and jasmine. It was the entry to the tunnel that the man had spoken of, I could feel it with every breath that I took, and it was like a chisel gnawing at my lungs. As we drew nearer, I could hardly breathe, so I stopped for a moment. "Are you alright Anaka?" He looked upon me with concern, "Yes, I will be fine, it is the jasmine, I am allergic!"

I regained my breath, and reached for my gun, Malakai did the same; my heart was pounding as we neared the entrance. Then I leant down towards him and whispered into his ear, "He is in there, and it seems that he has a new victim, if we make haste, we may be able to prevent her death." Malakai quickly turned to me, and a fear arose within his face. "How do you know?" "Shush!" I replied, "He shall hear you!"

We both crept into the darkness, and he then used his torch to light the way. Malakai held me behind him the whole time, as if he were trying to protect me. As we went deeper, we could hear the faint sound of someone trying to scream, however quite muffled, as if they were being gagged.

The closer we got the louder it became, and within the darkness we witnessed the dance of a flame, as it hit the wall, and exaggerated its size. This man had placed lanterns at the latter half of the tunnel; you could now see them in full view, the glare from the flame, extended half way up the wall, which held enough light for him to turn off the torch, so as to not alert the man of our presence.

The element of surprise being our goal, the tunnel veered slightly to the right, and then, right in front of us, there he was, crouched down over his next victim, like a mongrel dog, ready for the kill.

He had a weapon of sharp steel, rested upon her throat; you could see it glisten in the firelight. Malakai lifted his gun, "Stop right there, or I will shoot!" the man froze, and then shoved the girl to the side, with much force, in a feeble attempt to make his escape.

Malakai raced after him, and I stopped to see if she was still alive. She had hit her head upon the stone wall and had become unconscious, so I covered her with my jacket, and followed Malakai into the dark depths of the black hole.

The tunnel led us about one hundred meters underground, before coming to a fork and two closed doors, we both stopped and he spoke. "Which one" I placed my left hand on the door to my left, and pointed to the other not knowing how we were to find him as these tunnels travelled for miles underground with several small rooms in which the railway staff worked.

Malakai kicked the door in, and we searched the parameter of the large room, before us. As we looked around we noticed pictures upon the wall, of woman, no doubt his victims.

We moved around the room, and there in the far North corner, we found him skulking in the corner, near a chair, weeping pathetically to him-self. "Why Mother, why did you hurt me, why did you do that to Father?" Malakai crouched down before him, and took the weapon from within his grasp; he then stood the man up and cuffed him.

Content that Malakai had the situation under control, I went back to assist the girl. She was still lying upon the ground where I had left her. I bent down and raised her to a sitting position, as she then slowly regained consciousness, I asked her for her name. "Where is he?" as she searched around with her eyes now wide open in fear. "Calm yourself, we have captured him; he can no longer hurt you! Now, what is your name?" I replied on a gentle tone. "Naomi, my name is Naomi!" she shrilled as she began to cry.

She had a bad cut upon her forehead and a few bumps and bruises, but nothing too serious. After talking for a moment, I managed to raise her to her feet, and tried to convince her that we needed to leave. She pulled back from within my embrace, and started to show signs of shock, as she stared at the jars upon the floor. "Come now, you will be fine, but we do need to leave this place, do you understand?" I spoke with assurance. "I shall not let any anyone harm you!"

She again accepted the hold I had upon her, as I helped her towards the exit, as the sun light began to appear, she lunged forward in an attempt at freedom, covering her eyes to allow them to adjust after hours of being held within that tunnel.

I too had noticed that glass jars, which lined the walls and within them held the fingers of his victims with the rings still attached.

Their names were written carefully upon a label, on the outside of the jar. I could see at least fifteen of them in all, carefully placed against the wall and perfectly spaced as if some kind of ritual, about two feet apart. I took Naomi to the car, and radioed for backup.

Within twenty minutes, two cars had arrived and I asked, 'Constable Roland,' to drive Naomi to the hospital. Not long after their departure, I entered the tunnel once again, in order to assist Malakai, and gather evidence. About half way into it, Malakai then came towards me, "Meet Harma, Anaka, he will be accompanying us to the station ok!" I grabbed one of the jars, and we headed out towards the car.

On our trip back we spoke, and Harmma interrupted us, "Anaka, that is your name isn't it! I have seen you before, you are an Angel sent here to save me!" he kept saying, over and over, "You are an Angel, sent here to save me!" as I looked before us holding an unsettled expression.

We soon arrived at the station, and handed him over to Tony, who had the boy's lock him in the interrogation room for safe keeping while we spoke. "Not bad for a first day hey Anaka, I must admit, after that scare you gave me this morning I was a bit concerned about your future here." He said still with a slight hint of uncertainty.

"It was Malakai who found him sir, I was merely a rookie, you should be proud of him!" I smiled. "Oh but we are, he is one of our finest!" I handed him the jar, and he smiled, this time with reassurance at perhaps his last comment, "Very well done indeed! Now the pair of you go home, and shut the door on your way out!" as he smiled again at the results of today's activities, and the nice fat bonus that he will probably receive. "I expect your report on my desk by tomorrow afternoon!" he exclaimed, "Yes sir!" we both answered, as we left the room, and closed the door.

I said nothing for a moment, and then with a deep breath, "Are you going to come over Malakai?" trying to speak with a hushed tone. "Yes, around seven if that's alright, I have a few things to do first!" he replied.

"Dinner," I exclaimed. "Are you cooking?" he commented, with sarcasm. "Smart -arse! I am not totally useless in the kitchen, you know, and it is not I who has trouble measuring flour either now is it?" I laughed. "Very funny Anaka, ha ha ha!" he laughed. "You know Anaka, I still to this day, do not know how I ended up in the home science class, I applied for metal work!" and he laughed again.

Handing him my address, I then started to walk home. All the while thinking to myself, 'my powers are beyond belief,' I was so pleased with myself, filled with confidence and great hope for my future. If I can just let go of that which haunts me, and perhaps Malakai could learn to understand. I was not sure of what I was to say to him, of my whereabouts for that five year period, I did not even have the answer to that question myself!

Another though crossed my mind as it tore at my heart strings, what if he has found another? What if he was to love another and the story of his new love is revealed unto me! Tearing at me with relentless torture! What was I to tell him? I pondered upon those thoughts, making my way up the stairs and through the front door.

I started dinner, microwave special, 'Lean Cuisine,' he will never know the difference! And laughed at the thought of our comments revolving around my talents as a cook! Opening a bottle of wine; that I had been saving for an occasion such as this, the taste and smell was sweet and pleasurable. I did not really drink, but on the odd occasion, I found it to relax me.

A while later soothing music filled the air, lighting some candles, I stripped off and headed for the bathroom, to relax in a warm bath before his arrival. It was an hour still before he would arrive, so I laid there allowing the warm water to take control, and thought about how it was that I was to answer his questions. Seven o'clock came, and just like before, he was right on time, bringing with him a bottle of wine, lucky, as I had arrived at my third glass, and would have been only enough for perhaps two more!

Asking him to enter, and offering him a drink. "Yes please!" he replied. I passed him my glass to start him off, and placed the new bottle on the counter.

"Something smells good!" he replied with a smile. We spoke again of today's events while eating our dinner on the balcony. "This is great! You are after all, not a bad cook!" That made me snicker to myself, for if he was the detective that he claimed to be, he would have discovered the empty cartons in the bin, later when he discarded the empty wine bottle.

"I do not know where to begin Malakai?" looking upon his beautiful face. "Just start at the beginning!" he replied, as he sipped slowly upon the wine. "The beginning of what" I exclaimed. "You know, your sixteenth birthday, and how we were supposed to have dinner, and you didn't show up!"

I paused for a moment, and then decided to tell him the truth. I sipped the wine and by this time had approached my forth glass. "Malakai, I do not quite know how to say this, it is a bit strange!" I replied, glancing at him from within the glass, while taking another sip. "Just say it as it happened!"

He replied in a brash tone, as if agitated at my delay. "Ok I will, let us see, I went down to the river near my old house, I used to go there often. I met a strange woman there, who told me that I needed to join souls with her, she put me in some kind of trance, the clearing lit like lightening, and when I awoke, it was five years later.

I do not remember what had transpired within that time, I only linger on the faint recollection of a dream. Where I stood in a cotton field before a strange man, who remarkably reminded me of you! The dream holds little comfort for me, as I bear a scar."

I lifted my shirt to reveal a faint scar, held upon the left side of my rib cage. "Then the first thing that I did when I awoke was to go home and get ready to meet you, only you were gone, and that is it! I do not know myself where I had been, and there did not seem to by any evidence that I was abducted or molested in any way.

It was as if I had skipped over this state of consciousness, and perhaps the time lapse was to be five years. The doctors suspected I was held within a coma."

He again took a sip of his wine, and in a deep breath he then replied. "This is crazy, this is nuts! Why have you come back into my life, and why all these lies?" and he stood. "If you can't tell me the truth even now, then I am leaving!" I jumped up and grabbed his arm. "Why do you not believe me?" I yelled. "Come on Anaka, who would believe a story like that!" he commented with anger at my statement.

"Please Malakai, I speak the truth!" trying desperately to gain his acceptance. "How do you think that I knew who the man was that murdered those women? And how did I know of the time that Amanda was about to be raped, all those years ago?" I muttered holding a hint of frustration. "I am sure that I don't know Anaka, I was hoping that you would enlighten me!"

"Malakai, I am sure that if I tell all, that you will not believe me anyway!" I replied. "Try me!" and he sat back down. "Fine then, I shall try! Perhaps you will need to be shown!" I thought to myself, 'this will either make it or break it!' "I will start by showing you, let us venture inside!"

Opening the screen door, and stepping onto the soft carpet; he followed close behind and closed it again. "Now take a seat, and hold onto yourself!"

As I guided him towards the lounge and he sat gazing at me, not really knowing what to expect. "Please do not be frightened, I shall not harm you!" I said offering him my hand.

I asked him to remember something from our past, something that only he and I would know of. "Have you got it?" I said. "Yes" he answered, "I am thinking of the t......!"

"Stop," I shouted, "Do not speak of it, rather than that, and just think it!"

He sat there looking upon me strangely, as I closed my eyes and with a very soft voice began to speak.

"You are thinking of the day when first we met, you walked down the aisle in the classroom, and I caught you eye. You smiled at me, and then seated across from me, it was then that you fell under my spell." I opened my eyes, the expression upon his face was worth a million dollars, as he almost gasped for air, and I closed my eyes again.

"You dream of such a day, when the air was fresh and warm and we rested upon a park bench!" he then stopped me. "How could you know that, you said it word for word!" you could see within his face fear, but also much excitement and that soon took over, as I moved over to the other lounge across the way.

"What am I thinking now?" He replied with a hint of excitement. "That you have loved me from the moment we first met, and still do!" I answered. "Oh my god what's the go? I don't understand!" he exclaimed. I crawled over towards him on all fours, in a rather sexy cat like manner, sat down and held his hand.

"You had taken up with another, she is red haired and fair. But you thought to yourself, on more than one occasion, 'You are not Anaka!' and it lasted but a few weeks. Her name was Lana, and works as an office cop!" I now understood the feeling that I had had in the office at the touch of her hand!

He looked straight at me, and for a moment did not say a word. "Why didn't you tell me that you could do this, after all this time you knew what I thought and how I felt, why didn't you say something?" he exclaimed in a nervous tone.

"Your thought was not revealed to me, until now! Now do you believe me? I do not know what happened it just happened!" I stood and spoke agitated at his mannerism. "Ok I believe you!" and he grabbed hold of my hand, gently pulled me down and hugged me close, and apologised for doubting me.

I again sat across from him. "What else can you do? Tell me more about this woman!" I did not wish to disclose all to him at this time, and really did not feel the need to discuss it further.

We talked for hours, but I did not reveal all that had transpired. "Malakai I do not wish for you to fear me, I have this gift and there is little that I can do to change it." I exclaimed offered him another glass of wine, and by this stage I was tipsy. I pointed towards the wine bottle on the counter and spoke. "Come to me!" but the bottle remained upon the counter.

Then I concentrated with my mind. The bottle moved slowly closer to the edge of the counter, it then lifted into the air, and floated in my direction, I offered it to him, placing it within the space directly in front of him.

"Take the bottle Malakai!" he then hesitantly reached to grab it, resting it down upon the table. With an indecisive look upon his now very confused expression, he proceeded to crawl across the floor to meet up with me. I sat glaring at the bottle in a trance fixed state.

Then we kissed, the way we had kissed when first we met, and he told me that he was still in love with me. The night started to fade, and we found ourselves making love in my beautiful new bed. I had never felt this way before; it was to be the most erotic night of my life. Every inch of my body was tingling with excitement; as we explored each other for the very first time.

His skin was that of silk as I slowly ran my fingers down his masculine chest arriving at his six- pack placing my palm upon his pelvis and running it to follow upon the tight muscles of his thighs slowly returning my touch up and upon his abdomen, teasing as I draw nearer each time to his amazing protrusion.

By now he could not contain as he gently grabbed my hand removing it from its position and began to kiss me in a most passionate way running his tongue down my neck and arriving at my breasts.

He began tantalizing my nipples with his tongue using his right hand to explore the other whilst slowly running his fingers down my bodice and upon my thighs all the while diverting his touch from within my most intermit.

And kissing me furiously upon the lips he repeated this over and over each getting closer to that of my yearning as by now I could no longer hold back that of my desires, and I wrapped my hands around his huge and very prominent protrusion feeling it pulsate within his desires.

He then gently lay upon me as we began to move in rhythmic motion I could no longer hold back, that which I had longed for as I took control laid him upon his back with much haste and slowly and gently sat upon his pulsating erection each time as I felt him travel deeper within my intermit I moaned with excitement he drove it harder and faster and with that I thought that we were both about to explode within our anticipation.

Upon expelling a huge breath and an accelerated scream together we both at the same time reached our ultimate pleasure as I fell to the bed grasping onto my chest and trying to maintain a steady breath. My heart pounded within my ultimate climax so much so that I could actually hear it as he laid beside me grasping onto his chest and trembling all over at even the thought.

I then nestled into his warm embrace gently kissing his sweet lips which were sweeter still baring the taste of our last glass of wine. "Are you alright Malakai," I gently spoke with concern at his inability to control. "Yes my love and am more than fine."

As he then precipitated and began to nibble upon my sensual lips taking small bites up and down that of my neck. He then arose and again within his passion he turned my onto my stomach laying upon my back and rubbing himself upon and down between my legs all the while chewing on my neck ever so gently and running his tongue down my nape.

He then pushed his enormous protrusion into my womanhood slowly again in and out as I drove my face into the pillow desperately trying to contain my lust. Again as he reached his climax yelling at the top of his voice with extreme erotica and falling gently down onto my back whilst placing his hands upon my secret passage from behind me, I then screamed as the passion was so intense that it almost hurt as he again brought me to a greater height of my being casting aside the hurt I had endured at such a young age.

As we now lye there holding each other, it felt as if our bodies had joined as one. I so wanted to crawl inside his skin, and stay there for eternity. We started to doze off, it would have been around three am, I turned my head to kiss him, and in a soft voice, I said those words, he was longing to hear for the longest time.

"I love you Malakai!" he held me tighter still, and answered me gently. "Well, it is about time, I love you too Anaka, I have waited a life time to hear those words!" he kissed me gently as we both drifted into another realm within our passion.

He seemed to accept the truth, and rarely questioned about the past, life just went on as if it had never happened. I found a certain peace in that. We arose the next morning for work, and he asked if we could see each other again tonight. "I would love that Malakai that was the most erotic night of my life!" he smiled that sexy smile I adored, "Anaka no words can describe it I am still finding it hard to control my trembling."

I kissed him in a most passionate way grabbing gently onto his lips with my teeth. Then, back to the bedroom: we were to be late for work this day, but the boss did not seem to mind.

We shared every day that we could together, and our love for each other just grew stronger. It never seemed to interfere with work, as we decided to never allow that, and we had both become very professional.

Months later he moved in with me, and we spent every waking moment we could together. We spent as much as time would allow, on the beach soaking up the sun. Sharing time with friends and just generally doing as much together as possible. Years went by, and we had often spoken of what it would be like to be married, and perhaps have a child or two.

Five years in fact, and each year seemed to reveal more of his beautiful soul, and more of each other's feelings, as if there did not appear to be an end to our expressions of love, trust and honesty.

Our relationship was like that of a wedding band, a circle with no beginning and no ending, just the undying love that we held between bound together with an eternal pledge.

Always surprising us as new feelings would arise with each passing day, each we had never touched upon before, but always held them close.

One night he was out late working, and I fell asleep on the lounge reading a book, and I experienced that dream again.

The one where we were holding hands gently and he smiled at me, and the next minute he was in a hospital bed, holding onto his life. It woke me with a start, and I had even broken out in a sweat. I would dream this often and at times it would vary, it would be me lying upon the bed, and could never seem to get the whole of the meaning.

He arrived home at ten-thirty pm; he was exhausted, so I ran him a bath. As he lye there shedding the stresses of his busy day, I could not help but join him. I had a glass of wine for us both and lit some candles to calm him. "You are quite simply a dream Anaka! I really love our life and all that it means to me!" as we kissed.

I so loved being within his embrace, it was the only place on earth that I really felt safe and happy.

After our bath we readied ourselves for bed, it was now eleven o'clock and we were both worn out. We lay together upon the bed, and I rested my head upon his chest. I could hear the strong tones of his heart, beating widely as if there will never be an end. I felt a calming peace, as we just held each other for the longest time.

"Malakai, I never want this to end!" I looked up at him. "Why should it end Anaka, we love each other and it is just meant to be, and otherwise why would we have again found each other?"

"You are right! I shall indeed take it for that."

It was Saturday, and we must have slept in, as I did not even hear the morning birds with their blissful tunes. I was right, as I looked at the clock, it was ten am. I bounced out of bed to fix some coffee, yes, I drank it now, after the hectic work life that we had, and everyone around me drinking it hourly, and it soon became a part of my everyday ritual.

I went out on the balcony to gaze upon the amazing world that surrounded me, with an era of distinction in my wake.

Malakai soon joined me, and we stood together watching the ocean. "Let's get Married!" he asked, "In September, its five months away, plenty of time to alert everyone. It should enough time to make the arrangements, what do you think?" He then knelt down upon his knees, as I just stood there, on the balcony! "Anaka, my love my Angel, it would dearly honour me if you would consider being my wife!" he held a small box within his left hand, and held both my hands within his right. "I love you Anaka, and I want us to be together forever!"

I was stunned; I did not know what to say. He offered the small box to me, which was neatly finished with purple paper and a silver ribbon, as I opened it; it revealed to me a beautiful white gold diamond ring.

The band had an Angel carved into it, and her beautiful arms and hands held the stone in place, I was mesmerized, I had never seen anything quite so beautiful and perfect in all my life. I grabbed him up and we embraced as if to never let go, and with a tear in my eyes and all choked up, I finally got the words out! "I love you Malakai, with all my heart, and yes, I will most defiantly marry you!" he picked me up and swung me around, it was just like being in a fairy tale, and he was to be my knight in shining armour.

We sat upon the balcony and talked of our plans for half the day, then decided to go to the beach and have some dinner out. I ran excitedly to ready myself, and we headed down towards the car, realising that I had forgotten something, so he waited for me in the car.

I ran back up, and went to my room, to find my pendant, and there it was placed in my jewellery box, and had been since the time of the Awakening. I placed it around my neck and hurried back to the car. "You ok now Angel?" he inquired. "Yes thank you!" and we headed off.

It was to be the most perfect day, the sun was shining brightly upon the water and the sand was warm and inviting. We went for a swim, and afterwards we lay upon the sand, to dry off, while he gently rubbed my back. We then went for a drive, to find somewhere to have a drink. We stopped at the, 'Hill End,' which was just outside of town; it was an old Irish type establishment, which contained a remarkable atmosphere, not to mention the menu.

"This is where we shall eat tonight!" I announced, as I grabbed his hand to lead him up the stairs. There was to be a second stairwell, which stood to the right of the entry and led to a rather sexy and secluded balcony, which jutted out of the front of the main wall.

The railing was covered in vines, and there was a cute little table built for two, hidden amongst the greenery which is where we sat.

"Irish coffee my dear!" he stood to get a better view of the hillside across the way. "Oh yes, thank you!" I looked in the same direction. He went down to the bar, to purchase our drinks, and as he did I noticed two eagles flying above the hills.

"Look, look at them!" as he approached the top of the stairs, clumsily trying to balance the drinks, that he had somehow had scaled the stairs holding without a drop spilled.

I arose from my chair to get a better view, and noticed a person standing upon the hill, below the birds. This being appeared to be wearing a white cape, hooded and cloaked, and looking in my general direction. "I wonder who it is!" Malakai muttered, gazing upon the figure with intrigue.

"I do not know but I am sure that we are going to find out!" and I now stared with frustration. "Why do you say that Anaka?" looking at me with confusion upon his face. "Well I seem to have had in my life, known a lot of people that ware those kinds of capes." I replied, quite sure of my statement, and what it implied.

"That doesn't mean that they will contact you does it?" he replied in a curious manner. Again I answered, "I don't know!"

"I swear Anaka, that you speak more and more like these Australian people every day, 'I don't know?' that's not like you!" and he laughed in order to lighten the mood.

I had many times found that my use of language altered from that of the sixteenth century English, I had learnt as a child in my country of birth, to what Malakai described as, 'the slang of the Aussie,' I did not realise that it bothered you so much!" I scolded.

"No need for a harsh tone Anaka, I am not surprised, as you are surrounded by it daily. And no, it doesn't bother me really, it's just that I love your way of expression, that's all!" he smiled and offered me a kiss. This was to be our first real disagreement, as a too be married couple, and we ended up laughing at the idea of it.

We sat for a while and I watched Malakai, as it now seemed that he was totally captivated at the sight of the figure in the distance. I started to get annoyed at his lack of attention towards me, and proceeded to make him aware of it. "Let us just ignore it, perhaps it will go away!" I said as I moved his glare and pointed it in my direction. He started to show interest again in our evening, as we walked hand in hand down stairs to the restaurant.

We arrived at the foyer, and I noticed a board, which had prises on rooms for the night, and a vacancy sign hanging below it. I looked up at him, and he nodded in approval. The man behind the desk was really friendly, and spoke with the traditional Irish accent.

"Good evening to the both of you, will you be - needing accommodation for this evening? We have only the one room left if it pleases you!" handing me the key.

"Oh yes thank you!" I replied. "Now you'll be- wanting to eat at our fine restaurant to be sure, and we have a special on the Irish stew tonight!" he said with a smile on his mature face.

I handed the key to Malakai, and noticed that it was room number eleven, 'how ironic!' we sat down to dinner, to the sweet sound of an Irish band; I had always loved that kind of music, especially the violin. We ate and danced, and drank until we could drink no more.

I fell into his arms as we danced, and it appeared that we were moulded together the way we were deliberately as we seemed to just fit together nicely, just like the last two pieces of a jigsaw puzzle. In order to complete the beautiful picture that now became whole, and revealed itself unto us entirely.

We went again to the balcony, to admire the view of the moonlight, as it was a waxed moon, and I always found them to be comforting. We took in the fresh air and held each other close, "It looks as if your friend has left Anaka!"

"Yes, it appears that way, does it not?" I answered, again grasping his beautiful face and pointing it in my direction.

We made our way to our room, as we entered I kissed him, and he slammed the door with his foot, then we proceeded to tear each other's clothes off, and engaged into an almost frantic, sexual frenzy. We did it on the floor, against the door, on the bench which barley held our weight, and finally upon the bed.

He laid next to me stroking my hair, and in a soft voice, "I love you Anaka, with all my heart, every time with you is like doing it for the first time!" As he dozed off into a deeply satisfied slumber.

I breathed him in deep, as he wore the same aftershave that Father had so liberally used all those years, I adored that. I watched him for a while, as the moon had hit his naked body through the balcony door, like a gentle blanket, making the appearance of his skin, smooth and sensual. The curtains lifted ever so gently with a slight coolish breeze, I slipped off the bed quietly, so as not to awaken him, and proceeded to walk out onto the balcony.

As I stood gazing at the moon, I felt a draft come up my back. I turned with a start to find Paul Dunsten, standing beside me wearing a white cape. "I have been waiting for you Anaka!" He spoke in a hushed tone, "How have you been?"

"Well!" I answered as I raised my hands cupped revealing my palms "Paul, I am holding within my hands more power than anyone could possibly contain, the power of love, and I shall not let anything tarnish that. What is it that you seek?" I spoke agitated at his nerve to even show before me.

"I have come to congratulate your forth coming marriage, for becoming a woman in your own right, passing my test, and for your discretion."

"What are you talking about?" I scolded. "Well your discretions with our secret!" he answered. "I do not wish to discuss such things with anyone, least of all Malakai.

People will think that I am insane, and I now feel the desire to leave all that happened behind me, and start new." Scolding him again with an angered look held firm upon my brow.

"Oh that is no way to start a new life; you should give your future husband the benefit of the doubt Anaka!" he smiled at me with a look of contentment at his comments. "What is it that you seek?" I said again, agitated at his feelings of contentment.

"I wanted to help!" he exclaimed. "Help with what?" I enquired. "Well, you still have a lot to learn of your powers, and I thought that perhaps you would have need for my guidance, you seem to have forgotten the eleventh hour, Anaka, I am here to remind you of such things!" he turned towards the moon, standing quite close to me, resting his hands upon the railing.

I could feel the chill of his presence, and I watched his hands as he lent upon the bar. They fell through the rail, and he seemed to fall forward a bit, with the shock. He then stood firmly, gazing upon his hands as if to suggest that his life force was diminishing.

"No thank you Paul, I have had enough of that side of my life, I am now happy, and I want it to remain that way!" still gazing upon his hands.

He seemed a little preoccupied, and offered a small sentence in reply, as his body became more see-through than usual, as if tarnished.

"Sure Anaka, whatever you want, well, I shall see you!" staring hard at his hands which had now disappeared completely. "But do not forget that elusive number." And with that he vanished completely, leaving behind the cold chill which now encircled me, as I gathered my gown to recover.

I looked upon the bed to ensure that our conversation had not stirred Malakai. I then gazed back toward the moon, and wondered why it was that I had to endure ghosts and problems the whole of my life. What does the eleventh hour mean? Then I decided to get some sleep.

I lay there staring at the beautiful ring that he had given unto me, all the while thinking to myself, 'I am the luckiest girl in the world, he would make a fine husband and Father that I am sure off,' provided of course that the tormented part of my life does not interfere with it, as I have tried desperately to remove it from within.

Then thinking to myself, 'Why did Paul vanish so?' perhaps it was just another of his comical ways of entertaining me. However, I did not find it amusing; in fact it bothered me a little.

Morning came and I was awoken by a gentle kiss to my cheek. "Good morning honey, breakfast is here." I opened my eyes to witness his sexy smile, and arose with my arms around him. "Good morning sweetheart." I answered, and returned the favour of the kiss. "Time to get up sleepyhead" I began to prepare myself for the day ahead of us.

We arrived home, and just laid around watching the box, for a while, I made some calls and started the ball rolling on our wedding plans. My Father was over the moon, and so were Malakai's, I had not really met them as yet, only over the phone; I guess that they were happy that he was to finally settle.

He was after all nearly thirty-two, and I feel that his Mother must have felt that she shall never be blessed with a grandchild. We invited them to have dinner with us; they were very excited to have the opportunity of meeting me.

We decided to dine that night at the Four Seasons, yes the very same which we attended on our first date.

Malakai, had driven the car, and I took a taxi, as I had to make a stop off at work before going onto Tannum Sands, and Malakai wanted a short time alone with his parents.

As I entered the restaurant, and they stood at my arrival, I was greeted with a kiss to the cheek and a single red rose. "Hello Anaka, we are very excited to meet you finally in person, I am David and this is my wife Juliet. "Nice to meet you, Mr and Mrs Tulliveri, I am equally pleased to meet you face to face.

Before long we were all getting along quite well. "She is so beautiful Malakai!" his Mother whispered across the table, shielding her mouth like a young school girl, as we sipped upon our cocktails. "Thank you Mother," he replied as he drew me nearer.

"I think that she is the most stunning creature I have ever laid eyes on, and from the moment we first met I was captured by her spell." He smiled at me with a look of pride.

"I love her Mother, and Father and I want to spend the rest of my life with her, by my side." His Father was a good man, and filled with tasteful humour, he too was a policeman and for forty years he had done the, 'street beat.' He then moved onto an office job, and finally now retired.

I commented to them on the superb job that they had done with Malakai in his upbringing, and offered a complement to his Mother for passing onto him her beautiful face. The Mother had also worked all her life, and between them they were to have the best of everything, but I felt that the best of it would have been the gift of their only son.

I let them know this about me, and they smiled in complete contentment and with acceptance that I was to be the one, the one who shall bestow upon him, all the wealth of my life and love, unselfishly and forever.

There was soft music playing in the background, as he handed to me a gentle gesture offering me his hand, as I rose from my seat. We danced cheek to cheek, and it felt as if we were the only two people in the world. "I love you so much Malakai, and I swear that if I have anything to do with it, we shall never have distance between us again."

"I love you back Anaka and I swear always to love you this same way, for as long as I have breath in this body." Pressing our cheeks together, as we slowly moved to the rhythm of the gentle melody.

We were interrupted by Mr Tulliveri, "May I cut in, as your Mother wishes to be swept of her feet by a young impulsive fellow like yourself." She waited eagerly beside the edge of the dance floor. "Yes Father, with the permission of the young lady, of course."

Again Malakai passed me a simple gesture. "I would be honoured!" I answered with a gentle smile. I could see from where we stood, Malakai speaking to his Mother as they danced on the opposite side of the dance floor, his Father then spoke, "Juliet, my wife wants to pay for the wedding Anaka, and of course we will discuss this further with you both.

All I care about is my son, and I feel that you should make a fine match, I just wanted to say, well, welcome!" he smiled and as he did I then noticed where Malakai's beautiful smile came from.

"Thank you Mr Tulliveri, I appreciate your acceptance, I shall treat you son with all the love and care you have both so liberally placed upon him, and is now very apparent to me." And I returned his smile.

They did not question my whereabouts for the five years I went missing; it was as if they felt it of little consequence.

We sat again, and his parents went for a walk. "They both like you Anaka, just as I thought that they would, I am so pleased, however it would not have mattered. I just thought you should know that!"

"Thank you Malakai, it does mean a lot to me to know that you are happy."

They came back to join us, and his Father handed him an envelope. "For the both of you!" he smiled and Malakai proceeded to open it. "It is part of your wedding gift!" his Mother replied.

The envelope held within a set of keys, and it belonged to the beautiful gold coloured BMW which now stood out the front of the restaurant as they grabbed both of us to show it off.

I could not believe it; "It is your wedding gift!" they both spoke at once. I held my face in disbelief. "It is a bit overwhelming!" I exclaimed. Juliet hugged me, please except it, we have put a little away for a very long time, and just for this reason!"

"Thank you both, I do not know what to say, for that matter how to say it!" and they laughed.

Mr Tulliveri came and stood between us, wrapping his arms around our shoulders. "Come he said, we walked along the beach, for a while and he spoke of the car that and I owned, as it was now quiet old and out of date. Malakai had the Lexus which was such a beautiful car and it had been their plane to buy such a gift however they felt they did not have the need.

"We decided on the BMW as it has an era of distinction and pride, such as you both carry do you both like it?" he spoke with a smile.

"Like it, we love it!" we both yelled at once, as we headed back into the restaurant, joined them in a toast, and I could not find the words to express my gratitude. The chosen ones seemed to be limp and inadequate as I fidgeted with the coaster which sat under my glass, and said thanks for the third time.

"Relax Anaka, we wanted to do this, we are quite wealthy, and it is never too much for our son's happiness, so relax!" his Father commented as the waiter handed him the bill and he reached for his card. We had another drink and talked till around ten-thirty. Then they both stood and gave us a hug. "We are off now we will see you both soon." She smiled; they kissed us both and made way for the exit.

We left soon after, and drove off in our new car! "Malakai, where is your car?" I asked as I sat my bottom down on the leather seat, it was quite comfortable and not at all sweaty as the air conditioner worked well. "My parents will bring it home for us tomorrow afternoon they said it would give them a chance to see our place."

He answered. "Lucky that we cleaned before we left then is it not?" I replied as I wriggled my bottom into the comfy seat.

"Malakai, whilst in town do you mind if we call upon Father?" I looked at him. "Not at all Honey, but it is getting late and he lives yet an hour away." He answered again. "You are right, perhaps tomorrow morning." I replied, as I squirmed around still trying to fit into the seat. "Yes Anaka, tomorrow!" he held my hand, driving with the other.

"It's Ok Anaka, they really do like you and I am sure that with time they will grow to love you, just as I have." He noticed that I still was not comfortable. "I am really happy of that Malakai, it is just that I feel a little wrong to except this truly wonderful gift."

"Relax Anaka, as my Father assured you, relax!" he held my hand rather tightly.

We decided to stay in a motel room for the night, and we made love till the early hours of the morning. I at times felt so overwhelmed at the emotions that I carried that at times I would find it hard to breath.

It was around ten o'clock by the time we had finished breakfast, and readied for our departure. As we ventured onward to Fathers, I still could not get over the gift we had received.

Upon our arrival to Fathers both Father and Milan were delighted at our union, and they invited us to stay for lunch. "I am proud and honoured to have such a man as my son." Father said, "And I am equally honoured to give you away Anaka!" as he kissed me on the cheek, as he shook Malakai's hand.

Then with his usual humour, stated that he had waited a long time to pass me off to someone else. We all laughed, as Father hugged me close and smiled that reassuring smile I had held onto all of my life, as I breathed him in deeply.

I told them of our plans, Rebecca was very excited, and wished me all the happiness in the world. Then Father handed me an envelope. I looked at Malakai, and we both laughed as I proceeded to open it.

There was a check inside, a blank check, and two fully paid tickets for a week in Hawaii. "Father, this check has no value!" as I handed it back to him. "You will need to fill that part out yourselves, as it is for the purchase of your first home together." And he smiled.

"The value is irrelevant, as you need to buy the one that you both agree on!" Malakai and I both glared at each other, and I jumped from my chair and hugged Father so tightly. "Thank you Father and Milan" I now felt a little more at ease of the gift we had received last night. "Yes, thank you Mr Dunsten, from the bottom of our hearts." Exclaimed Malakai, and we both laughed at each other with total disbelief.

We shared with Father the humorous story of what his family had bestowed upon us, only just last night, and he began to laugh as well. "Well, buy a house here, you both have an apartment each, and a beautiful new car well done!" and he laughed again. "Anaka, I would also like to help with the wedding, is that Ok!" Milan asked. "That will be great!" I answered, "thank you Milan."

She too was quite wealthy.

As we drove home we both had spurts of laughter, then silence, then we laughed again. "This is just too good to be true Anaka!"

"I am speechless Malakai!" I held his hand with delight, and seemed to be quite comfortable sitting in the leather seat. Life was good, no, better than good, it was perfect!

His parents dropped around that evening, and we ate out at the 'Hill End.' They were most pleased at our plans.

The plans for the wedding were going well, we all did it together and nearly had all the arrangements completed.

We were to go to Hawaii for our honeymoon, but decided to stay living where we were for the now. The discussion of a child pleased me, but would be much farther down the road. As we would have to alter our lives to suit, and I found it to be already perfect.

Work went on as it does, and we found ourselves so busy that we had not noticed how quickly our plans had crept up upon us. We were involved in a case that was to lead us on a trip away for a week; we arrived at the city of Mackay, and were to investigate a string of robberies that had been going on for quite some time.

I decided to visit Yellonca at her lab. She was very excited to see me; Malakai had stayed back at the station to get involved in the story.

I greeted her with a smile and a sense of comfort in knowing that she was truly happy, and just recently taken up with a very impressive male partner.

We decided to take lunch together, and she told me that since that day we had shared in the park together, she had never again been visited by that ghost. She seemed to be able to move on with her life, and nothing was standing in her way.

We drank and laughed and spoke of the events of our past, and I shared with her the news of our union. "That's fantastic, and I want to be there, do you hear me!" she exclaimed.

"Of course Yellonca, you are amongst the first to be invited, in fact I want you to be in the bridal party!" I smiled, and she arose from her chair and pulled me close. "I would be truly honoured!" smiling with the look of a Cheshire cat.

We stayed a few days, and Malakai had assisted greatly in the capture of four men who were responsible for the crimes, three of which ended up on Yellonca's slab. And I watched her determine the cause of death, finding it to be uplifting and the sight of the autopsy intrigued me.

She begged us to stay on another night, and offered a room at her house, rather than a motel. "I have not seen you for so long Anaka, besides you will get a chance to meet Damien.

I am sure that you will just love him!" she gave me her address and asked that we join her there at six-thirty. I agreed, "But I will have to see what Malakai wants to do first! I shall call you later Yellonca!" as I smiled and took my leave of her.

I approached Malakai at the station, he had finished there, and we accompanied each other arm in arm down the street.

I asked if he minded staying on a bit longer. "Yes Anaka, that will be fun!" he replied. "What about dinner though?" he announced holding onto his stomach.

"Yellonca wanted us to meet at her home at six-thirty, perhaps we could find a nice restaurant and all eat together." I answered, "It is only an hour away!" looking upon him with a smile. "But I am starved now!" he exclaimed. "Well, let us take in a snack." As I lead him towards a nice secluded café.

We sat and had coffee, and he ate a basket of chips. "That is not healthy you know!" I exclaimed. "Neither is that coffee!" he announced. After paying the bill, I called Yellonca, and informed her of our arrival; we then found our way to the car. We arrived dead on six-thirty. The house was beautiful; it had the traditional white picket fence, and the old look of the Victorian style home.

The garden was lush, and a walkway before us, surrounded by red roses on either side, which led to a few stairs and a large veranda before arriving at the front door. "What's his name again?" Malakai inquired. "Damien!" I whispered.

I knocked and she came to the door with haste. "Hi come on in, how are you!" placing a kiss upon Malakai's cheek. "Long time no see!" she spoke again. She led us towards the kitchen by way of a long corridor. "Your home is so beautiful Yellonca." I commented. "Thanks Anaka, I love it!" we took a seat at the table, looking around me I noticed that the walls were an olive green colour, fading into a darker green, with a vinyl border half way up the wall, white with small flowers.

"Victorian style I presume!" as I gazed at the beauty. "Yes it is, I designed it myself!" she answered with an air of pride. As I gazed around, the room started to give me recollection of things to come, and I saw images within my mind, of a green room, and metal table and chairs centred within the room. It took me back a bit, so I concentrated on keeping the conversation alive.

"So where is this mystery man that I long to meet Yellonca?" holding onto Malakai's hand rather tightly. "He will be here soon, he is a lawyer, and spends long hours at the office!"

She answered. Malakai then whispered into my ear. "Are you alright Anaka?" I leant further towards him, "Yes, I am fine!" Yellonca offered us a drink. "You seem to be really happy Yellonca! I am glad of that!" I spoke.

"I am very happy Anaka, and I am glad of your news!" and she smiled. We sat talking for a while, and then came a knock at the front door. She ran down the hallway, like a school girl, to greet him at the door. As they both entered the room, a chill came up my spine, as there he stood.

Tall and well built; good looking no doubt, but there was something about him, something that made me feel very uneasy.

Malakai arose from his chair, offering Damien his hand, and I started to hear voices all around me. They were shallow, and almost the tone of a whisper, but I could distinctly make out the words. 'Damien, Damien, come to us Damien!' now invading my thoughts.

I then stood to greet him, I shook his hand and flashes of thought hit my brain.

I could see his life unfold before me, a good man, with a lot to offer Yellonca, but tragedy swept upon his soul, as I was to witness his death, this night!

As we were to leave the restaurant he was to be killed by the driver of a car, which was out of control. I had never seen this type of vision before, the death of someone revealed unto me before the event. Especially someone I had not met before now!

It was so real, this is not really something that I wanted, and what if I was to see this for all that I came in contact with? I did not even see Mothers demise until it was upon her!

I could see his lifeless body, as it was pinned between his own car and that of the drivers.

Not knowing where the place was held, but I felt as if the voices I had heard were spirits calling him to his new destination. This would have to be his destiny, but I feared for the burden bestowed upon Yellonca, and I was supposed to ensure of her happiness. This promise I had made, when long ago we spoke.

I released my grip upon his hand, and spoke in a soft tone, "Nice to meet you finally Damien!"

Yellonca was very excited, and she bounced around the room to fetch him a drink. Malakai just held me close, as he could sense that I was troubled. Then we all sat at the table, he and Malakai seemed to be hitting it off, Damien was to be what Malakai referred to as, 'the right hand of the justice system,' as he was responsible for the prosecution of the criminals, and they had lots in common.

Yellonca just sat there gazing at him; I could see the love that she felt for him, within her beautiful dark brown eyes.

All that I wanted for her was happiness; however did not want to embark upon an instant where my formidable way of being would yet again cause me turmoil.

"Why don't we have dinner out!" she shrilled. "That's a great idea; I know a small secluded seafood place just at the edge of town." Damien answered, drawing her towards himself. "That will be great!" Malakai answered, "We love seafood, don't we Anaka?"Turning towards me and noticing my vacant expression, nudging me to encourage my reply.

"Oh yes, sorry, I was a million miles away!" I answered. "Settled," Damien answered. They both rose from their chairs, and went off to the bedroom to ready them-selves for the up and coming event.

"Are you alright Anaka?" Malakai asked, as he drew me nearer and I looked upon his concerned expression.

"Damien has been called upon this night. He is to enter into the realm of death. Malakai, I do not know if I should interfere with his passing, for fear of Yellonca's wellbeing!"

I spoke in a trance like state. "What are you saying Anaka?" he grabbed hold of my arms turning me to face him. "Damien is to be killed this night, an accident you see, just outside the restaurant as we depart for home." I spoke as if jolted.

"Well then perhaps we should not go out!" he exclaimed. "It is to be his fate, for if we do not attend they shall alter the pattern unless..... I can try to alter it, and perhaps it will pass him by, I wish to spare her of this grief Malakai!" I sat gazing upon his face with a look of despair held deep within my eyes.

"Then do as you must!" he exclaimed, "How can I help?" he replied, as he held me tight trying to offer me comfort. I paused for a moment still gazing into his amazing eyes and trying to make sense of the whole of it.

"Just be aware Malakai, when the time comes, you must make haste and assist in Yellonca's aid!"

A few moments later they entered the room, her face was filled with much happiness, his too. "I am ready!" she announced, and we started off towards the restaurant.

We arrived at around eight o'clock, as the journey had taken a little over forty-five minutes, and had to wait about fifteen minutes for a table.

The waiter guided us towards our seats and we all sat silent for a moment. I picked up the menu, and started to read, Malakai suggested that we have a drink, in order to break the ice, which seemed to hold quite a cold chill, surrounding all four of us.

It was weird, as my mood had altered everyone else's and we could not seem to move forward. Our drinks arrived and Yellonca began to speak of how she and Damien had first met. "It was rather amusing actually!" giggling to herself as she looked upon him. "I had bumped into him in the street, and we both fell to the ground, he could not stop apologising.

I had a bag of groceries and the eggs broke, so he offered to buy me lunch and I gratefully accepted." She said with a smile, "And it just went on from there! We have been dating for around a year now, and are quite fond of each other." She commented as she gazed upon my vacant expression.

"You don't seem to share interest in my happiness Anaka, is there a problem?" she asked, agitated at me. "I am sorry; I just seem to have a lot on my mind!" I answered. "Will you excuse me?" as I lifted myself from off the chair and Malakai also arose.

"You Ok!" he asked. "Yes, I shall be fine; I need to go to the ladies!" I found the restrooms, and pushed hard upon the door. It was a large room, with mirrors extending from one end to the other. I gazed upon my reflection, wondering why it is that I have to endure this burden. Paul then appeared.

"Do you know why I had diminished that night at the Irish pub?" he asked. "I do not have time for this right now!" I snapped at him viciously. "The reason I had started to fade is the result of your decision tonight!" he spoke in a hushed tone. "What are you saying, I do not understand!" I replied. "Well you have to decide whether or not to interfere with Damien's demise do you not?"

"Yes Paul and I truly do not know what to do!" I answered. "Well, he is one of my contacts here on earth. Should he perish, I will lose some of my powers. I had diminished a little that night at the pub, as one of my other contacts had taken his own life. I need certain people in order to linger here within this realm, do you understand?" He looked upon me with despair.

"So Paul, what you are implying is that if I do not save him you shall vanish?" I spoke with a hint of power as I now felt that I held his existence within my grasp. With that his expression changed to a sad and solemn look.

"Damien does not know that I exist, I do not reveal myself unto him. He is merely used at times as a doorway to your realm. I can enter this realm through his dreams Anaka, and of course through others, but with each that vanish from your world, they take a small part of my being with them.

I am limited now to how much time I have left here; this is my fate, for nothing is ever free, you remember these words from your childhood, do you not? Anyway, did you not promise Yellonca happiness beyond recall?"

"Yes Paul, I do remember those words from childhood, and yes I have promised her happiness. I have been trying of late not to delve in such matters.

I am annoyed however at the fact that no matter how hard I try, I cannot seem to escape this so called, 'gift!' that I possess. What may I enquire is to happen to me should I intervene?" I asked. "Nothing!" he replied, glancing to the ground as he spoke.

"I am just glad that you happened to see his fate! Will you help?" his spirit slightly lifted, as he noticed my expression had changed from frustration to acceptance, at the sight of his despair.

"Yes, I shall do it! Well I shall try." I answered. "Thank you Paul, you have managed to help me on this night, for I was torn between trying to help, and just walking away!"

Yellonca then entered the room, and Paul disappeared into the mirror. "Are you aright Anaka, we started to worry, you have been gone for a while now." She offered me her hand. "Come on, we should go back to the boys." My mood changed as we headed back towards the table. We started on our meals, and then spoke for a while, and the atmosphere had changed from uncertainty and uncomfortable, to warmth and laughter.

It was now time to leave, being ten-forty-five and the restaurant closed at eleven. I could not erase the vision out of my mind. Paul spoke to me within my thoughts and that gave me courage. We headed out towards Damien's car, as the scenario began to unfold. I was to catch a glimpse of the driver who was to end his life. As I looked at this vision, I seemed to have seen his face before.

The driver's car screamed towards us, as Yellonca and Malakai had entered the car to take their seat. I was on the opposite side to where Damien stood, when I heard the voices again. 'Damien, Damien, come to us Damien!' he had just closed Yellonca's door, when I raced around to the other side of the car. Yellonca and Malakai watched as the driver swerved to miss a pothole and he lost control, the car came screaming towards Damien.

He turned to witness the nightmare which was about to occur, with faint hope that he was to survive. I held my hands high, and chanted, Malakai and Yellonca scrambled out of the car from the opposite side, as he grabbed onto her hand pulling her to safety. It was as if you could see in Damien's face that it was all over for him, and he just froze and stood there with fear within his eyes.

I immediately threw him with my powers towards the back of the car. As the driver collided with the front door of Damien's car, right where he had stood. The driver's car came to an abrupt Holt, as it had hit with such force, that it sent Damien's car flying, rolling on all sides, over and over. Damien just lay upon the ground, as if fear had enabled him to move. Malakai and Yellonca I could see huddled together near the entrance of the restaurant.

I fixed my sight upon the car, which was still rolling around in the distance, and with my powers stopped it in mid-flight, as it then crashed to the ground exploding on impact. I held my hands up to shield my face from the blast, as my body raised back from the explosion, knocking me to the ground.

The driver tried to release himself from within the twisted wreck, crawling upon the ground, trying to escape. He then arose to his feet, and began to stumble slowly towards me as I stood.

I could smell the scent of bourbon upon his breath, as he fell into my arms. He repulsed me with his mannerism, and I stepped back allowing him to fall to the ground, running towards Damien in order to verify that my attempt to prevail was not in vain, as I lifted him into a sitting position.

"Are you alright?" I asked, wiping the blood from his forehead. He opened his eyes, "Yes, I am Ok!" cringing with the pain.

Even though I had saved his life, the force of my anger had flung him into the back of the car. He had sustained a head injury, and received a rather large gash, on the left side of his rib cage; I could see the shine of metal sticking out from within the wound.

Malakai ran to my aid, as with Yellonca. As soon as he lifted me from off the ground and confirmed that I was unhurt, he raced over to apprehend the offender. To our amazement he had vanished, without a trace. There seemed to be a burnt outline upon the ground where he had fallen when I released him from my embrace, and that was all!

Yellonca then attended to Damien, and many people had gathered by this time. The manager of the establishment had alerted the authorities and the paramedics. They raced Damien and Yellonca off to hospital, stating that he will live, and the police stayed back to speak to Malakai and myself. "He did what?" the sergeant exclaimed, as we showed him where the man had fallen, and the faint outline of his body held within the dirt.

We had an explanation for what had happened, and the manager verified that he had witness the whole event, he even saw the man vanish.

"He can't have just vanished!" replied the officer towards our comments, "perhaps he got away while you were not watching." And he laughed. "We will find him." Smiling as he walked away.

Both Malakai and I disregarded his comments, and I walked away with an air of uncertainty.

We arrived at the hospital, and the Doctor in charge informed us that Damien will be fine, he had been through surgery, fortunately the metal had not punctured his lungs, just a nasty gash, and that he will carry a scar.

Yellonca was so grateful that she thanked me twenty times. "He is going to be alright Yellonca!" I held her tight to comfort her. "Yes, thanks to you, is that the reason you acted so weird tonight Anaka?" she looked upon me with tear filled eyes. "Yes, I knew and I had to make a decision." I responded, drying her eyes with a tissue.

"Thank god that you chose this one then, I am so grateful Anaka!" she kissed me on the cheek.

'But was it the right one,' I said to myself! "Malakai, can you sit with her for a moment please, I need to go to the bathroom!" "No problem Anaka, are you alright?"

"Yes, I am fine!" I kissed him gently to show my gratitude and walked off, with slow jolts in my movements as I entered the room. I called to Paul. He came without delay, appearing before me with a huge smile upon his face. "Thank you Anaka, your powers are truly amazing, your strength and courage are beyond recall, and I am truly grateful!"

"Thank you Paul, as you did indeed make my decision easier." And I smiled. Paul's life form such as it is, begun again to shine brightly, and I feared that another may venture this way to witness it, in all of its splendour.

"Leave now Paul I insisted and I shall again call upon you!" I gazed at him with a domineering expression. "Thanks again Anaka, you have made my decision easier as well!" he made his exit by way of the mirror, which stood before me, and showed me briefly a slight glimpse of his realm.

What he meant by his exiting comment I did not know, but it was late and I started to grow weary.

I then approached Yellonca, "We must leave first thing tomorrow, I am tired and we shall stay in a motel for the night. It was good to see you again, however exhausting, take care Yellonca and call me some time!" I held her for a moment. "You take care Anaka, and I will see you on your wedding day!" and she thanked me again.

We left arm in arm and found a place to stay. He started to speak of the incident, but I begged that we talk of it some other time. He agreed, and replied. "But I had no idea of how strong your powers were!" and he held me close. At first light we headed back home.

I pondered upon Paul's comment he had made before his departure in the ladies room. 'What decision?' I said to myself, 'How did that man's body disappear, and what does it mean?' I was really annoyed at the idea that I had once again been forced in a way to call upon my powers. Perhaps I should have just allowed Damien, to die; at least I would be rid of the torment that Paul inflicts upon me. Not that it was ever too detrimental, but he always seemed to make an appearance at the most inconvenient times.

I just wanted a life with Malakai, and to put all this nonsense behind me. I was under the impression that, that is why I had undergone the pain of the Confrontation and that of the Awakening. So that I could live and love in a normal and happy way, without all the torment and pain, after all that is what had been promised!

Perhaps I was just asking too much!

I had forgotten about the 11th hour, that taunting riddle which still at times drives through my brain like a fast moving freight train, and driving to point of perhaps insanity.

We ventured home at first light and I seemed to be still exhausted, so for the remainder of the day I did naught but sleep, a sleep which seemed to come easily to me without a thought of much else.

Chapter Fourteen: the Denial.

I now hold firm upon that of a dream,

A story unfolds or so it would seem.

I feel the need to embrace his power,

But shall I again be deceived within that of a tower.

I beg of you now to hold all that is dear,

I remove that of pain, torment and fear.

At the turn of the tide I shall embrace the sun,

For now it is torn and the demon has won.

Anaka Dunsten.
Chapter 14

The Denial

Malakai was often called off, at who knows what hour, to fight for the rights of the innocent, being his partner I too went along. We had become the most wanted and called upon detectives in our division, and were often called off for jobs out of our jurisdiction.

We found great satisfaction in that; however there always seemed to be altercation when encroaching upon another's territory.

The wedding was to be only a month away, and I was filled with excitement. All of my friends would be there, people that I had not seen for years. Hannah was to be my Matron, Yellonca and Nadoline my maids, Jacob, Damien and Kaleb, were to be the groomsmen, even Tony Manner was to attend, along with all of our friends at the station.

We drove back to our end of town after visiting the paster, who was to marry us in a church, which stood in the centre of town. The reception was to be held at that old Irish pub which we often stayed at. Juliet was happy to pay for half of the reception, as I could not expect her to pay for it all, in light of the gifts they had bestowed upon us, and Milan paid for the other half. That made them both happy.

As we spoke of it Malakai received a call on his two-way. "I am sorry honey but I have to go to work, so much for our perfect weekend!" he frowned. "No problem and it was, absolutely perfect, shall I come?" as I looked upon his now worried expression. "Yes I will need your assistance!" he answered. "Malakai, why do you worry?" I asked.

"I don't know Anaka, it was just the urgency in Tony's tone I guess!" as we arrived home and climbed out of the car. He scaled the stairs with haste, and I followed in much the same manner, we changed and made our way back to the car, arriving at the station by seven o'clock pm.

Tony insisted that we join him in his office, and it sounded most urgent. As we sat down he then spoke, "The Slasher has struck again I fear!" he spoke as if fear had engulfed his soul. "Who is the slasher?" Malakai asked. "I had assigned two others on this case for a while, in your absence, but they can't seem to get anything on him, not even a print!"

Tony replied and then went on to say, "We call him 'the Slasher' as he likes to cut his victims up, no doubt you have heard of his work, four families torn to pieces in eleven months! We have photos of the victims, but he has been quite for a while, up until now!"

"We now have two missing children, and a young pregnant woman, all in the last three days, and I have reason to believe that it's the same guy, as he likes to take them in their sleep.

Two went from their beds in the night, and the girl from North Wing Park, late Saturday afternoon. We need to act quickly on this, I do not want to find them dead, or worse, why would he take a pregnant woman, the sick Fuck!"

I have known of this man, his name seemed familiar to me. He was to be amongst the most violent I have ever heard of, more than that though, it was as if I had seen visions of his vile activities before this day. As I sat there pondering and trying to recall where he had come into my life! The police could never find a print or a shred of evidence; he just seemed to be forever eluding them.

He handed Malakai the file on the most recent victims, which included a photograph given to Tony, by the now frantic parents, and he sat to have a read. Then he handed it to me, "Come Anaka, let's go to your office!"

He grabbed me up and ushered me down the walkway, and into my office. "Now before you open it, tell me what happened to them!" and he sat arms crossed in front of me.

"How" I answered. "Just hold the case file, I know that you can do it, tell me what happed to them!" he begged. I held the file tight, and started to tell the story. "This man has taken them from their beds, in the night, they are both six years old, and he has tortured, raped and drowned them. He had cast their bodies aside carelessly as they both lay together underneath some bushes.

Tears started to well within my eyes, and I started to shake at the horrific sight that befell me. I threw the file upon the desk "I cannot bear to witness this treachery!" Malakai stood and came over to hold me, "I am sorry Anaka I did not realise it affected you so badly!"

"It is Ok, Malakai, I just do not like at times what it is that I see!" we got back to it, and I told him that in order to find them, I would require something that belonged to them, perhaps an item of clothing. We contacted the parents and one of them agreed to allow us in their home.

I was taken to the girl's room, and I picked up the blanket in which little Carla had laid before her abduction, and his face came to me as if he stood before me.

I sat for a moment to try to get a fix on their whereabouts. "They are down at Gary beach, and he has the girl with him, she still lives Malakai, and she is with child!" the vision was so vivid and I knew that he was a strong man, who would not be easy to apprehend, not on our own anyway. "Malakai, we must call for backup!"

I could not release from my mind, the fact that I had felt his presence before this day. Like in some sort of sick perverted scenario, where he offered a single red rose to another before it had the chance to bloom. He radioed for help, and we speed down to the beach, it was a twenty minute drive from where we were and we arrived there in ten.

The beach seemed cold and lifeless, as we wandered along the path the led to a thicket. There within the thick bushes, we discovered the bodies of the first two little girls. I nearly threw up at the sight of their tiny bodies, laying there in such a manner, as I sat upon the path my head felt heavy and I held it up within my hands.

"I need a moment Malakai!"

He then proceeded to sit beside me. "Anaka, are you going to be ok with this?" He responded as he drew my gaze towards him. "Yes Malakai, I will be fine."

We pulled them out from under the heavy bushes and laid them gently upon the grass, I leant down and as I held her tiny hand, I felt his presence like no other, and a scene came to mind of a day in the park with Father, and his concerns of a vile and relentless killer.

His scent was all over her, and it now stained my mind with its putrid and sadistic ways, and I could not release myself from within its grasp.

Malakai went to the car to retrieve some blankets and made hast upon his return.

"Malakai, he is there, upon the hill near the lighthouse, and he has the girl, but we must make haste!"

I covered the little girl's bodies and reached for my sidearm. Malakai said to me, "We will not have time to wait for backup!" so he told them where to find the bodies.

"They have just left now Anaka, and won't be here for at least fifteen minutes, maybe more, she could be dead by that time, come no time to loose!" He headed up towards the beach. We ran along the beach, in the darkness, guided only by the occasional lamp from the street, which stood about two hundred meters away.

The light house sat upon the top of a cliff face, and we were not quite sure of how to scale it, within this almost black night. You could only just see where you were going, as the light from the lighthouse, shone briefly near the shore. The moon was full, it shinned over the water, leaving a silvery glow upon the peaks of the waves; it did not give of enough light in order to show the way.

"There is a staircase which leads to the entrance Malakai, but it is in the opposite direction from where we stand, and will no doubt take longer to reach the stairs, let alone get to the top of this hill." I exclaimed, "We will enter by way of the rocks!"

We could not run the risk of turning on a torch, as I would be seen for miles.

As we neared the hill I lost my footing and injured my ankle. "Ouch, oh shit" I tried not to yell to loud. He climbed back to me, "Are you ok?"

"Yes I will be fine." I hopped a little, and began to scale the rocks before us, which ascended about twenty feet, up the cliff face, before levelling out to a flat plane, which held the structure of the huge building.

There were indeed stairs, which fell upon the south side, but we had entered from the North. We finally made it to the top, and the ground became flat laden with small rocks and grass. There was a large stone wall, which had come down in parts with age, and was now covered in vines. As we neared the wall, which surrounded the light house, we could hear the faint sound of a shovel as it hit the earth, coming from within the circle.

"Oh shit!" Malakai whispered, "We are too late." We peered over the wall; we could only just see the silhouette of a man digging into the earth in the darkness lit only by the lanterns that were displayed on either side of the door, which led to the entrance of the lighthouse.

The man was mumbling to himself, as he pushed the shovel into the dirt. We hid behind the wall and I told Malakai, that I would go around the other side to try to catch a glimpse of the girl. I went in the opposite direction to where Malakai was, as I slowly crept around to the entry of the wall.

From my position, I could see one of the lanterns that stood at the base of the lighthouse, and I caught sight of another figure bound to a tree, which stood slightly to the left of the entrance.

The third girl was named Kiera, as I crept up in the darkness; I tried desperately not to be noticed, by either of them, as she might scream and alert him of our presence. By this stage Malakai had thought of a plan, and generally that meant he would go in, gun's blazing and unleash hell.

I stopped behind a large boulder, in the middle of the grounds, and I could now see the man much clearer. It appeared that he was indeed digging a hole, I breathed a sigh of relief as I realised that we had not arrived too late.

He made me feel sick at the sight of intentions, and I started to feel a strange fear sweep over my body. I could feel the presence of something that was truly evil, I had on other occasions felt this presence before, but still, after all this time could not remember the whole of it.

I could see a shadow, now scaling the wall, and I rushed out from behind the rock to back him up. Malakai stood at full height and yelled, "Stop right there or I will shoot!" the man through the shovel straight at Malakai, he ducked to avoid being struck by it, and then the man raced in the direction of the lighthouse.

I was about fifteen meters away, as I advanced towards the doorway, following his lead. "Stop" I yelled. As I fired one shoot, he fled into the building slamming the door behind him; I had missed by only inches.

Malakai ran over to me, we both approached the door with caution then he slammed open the door; we searched the entry, weapons charged, to reveal a rather large stairway.

Under the stairwell was another doorway, which led to the exterior walls, with a landing. As I made my way towards the door, Malakai started up the stairs. "It is locked!" I peered through one of the windows that lie in the wall next to the door. I could not see him on the landing, and I headed up following Malakai, towards the ten meter climb to the top.

"The girl" Malakai yelled, "Go to the girl!" he noticed me starting up the stairs.

I climbed back down and headed towards the door, then as if from nowhere he lunged at me, knocking me to the ground, as I felt I could see a glimpse of his anger. "Malakai" I screamed.

He had taken my gun from me, as he forced me to stand, facing me against the wall with my arms above my head.

"He has my gun!" he turned me around and pointed the gun at my face, "Come my lady!" as he grabbed me by the arm; within his mannerism it gave me a glimpse of things forgotten as is I had erased it from all recall it was that of my Mother.

He grabbed me with furious force around my neck, pulling my arm up onto my back, and forced it towards my shoulder. He led me towards the stairs, so Malakai could witness his own defeat. "I know thee; we have met before this day have we not Anaka?"

'He knew my name!' flashes came before me, of that of a woman, lying within his arms, and pain as it seemed to strike every part of my being. "This time you shall not be painted to the doorway, this time I shall finish what I should have years before!" he sneered. He turned to Malakai. "Now sir, come back down slowly, very slowly!"

I could see him descending the stairs with anger written all over his face. We could hear faint cries, coming from outside. "I will attend to you shortly young one, hush now and await your turn!" he yelled back as he watched Malakai reach about five feet from the bottom of the stairs.

I gave it all that I had, I used my powers in order to regain my freedom, and he was shoved towards the locked door with tremendous force. As he hit the door, he fired a single shot, the thunderous sound of my gun echoed within my mind as I looked straight at his aim, I could not believe it; it was like watching a film in slow motion, as he shot Malakai in what appeared to be his chest.

I ran out to try to catch him, as he fell uncontrollably from about five feet up the stairwell, then I heard another shot come from the barrel of my gun.

We both tumbled to the floor, as I broke his fall with my body. Holding him within my arms, Blood began to gush from his wound, so I pushed into his chest in a desperate attempt to slow the bleeding. I looked over and that bastard now tried to get to his feet, Malakai's gun was within an arm's reach of where I sat, I called to it and it edged towards me, as I reached to grab it, and aimed it at that maniacs face. "Do not move you vile creature or I will shoot you!"

He paused for a moment, smiled at me and began to limp towards us. "It matters not, I shall have that which the girl possesses, as she skilfully nurtures and sustains its being from within her bodice." He replied. I looked hard at him, and visions then revealed the removal of the rose before it had bloomed, and I felt as if I had indeed, suffered his wrath before this day. "This time I shall not miss!" I fired and watched as his body was flung back once more, and he hit the wall, my aim was perfect!

I had shot him at close range in the forehead, just below the hairline, the bullet hit with such force that the impact was enough to knock him into the wall, and I watched as his lifeless body fall to the floor.

I held onto Malakai and he tried to speak. "I love you Anaka, I have always loved you!" as he closed his eyes, as his hand loosened its grip. "Wake up, do not leave me, you cannot leave me, I need you!" I screamed at the top of my voice, as I sat holding him up with one arm, and holding onto his chest with the other. He was still alive; I could feel him breathing, but only just.

I laid him down gently upon his jacket, and reached for the phone, which was on the wall on the other side of the stairs. I called for help, and within ten minutes a chopper flew overhead to carry us off the hill, and to the hospital. I found out later that the backup we had called for was still searching for us on the beach.

The police finally arrived and they took the girl up the stairs in a stretcher, and into the ambulance.

Both she and her own were taken to safety, as she had only suffered a few bruises, along with the trauma of it all. We arrived at the hospital, everyone they could get hold of came, they raced him into theatre and operated. I sat in the waiting room, and felt my side as it became warm, and started to throb, as I held it tight and rested into the chair.

I had been given Malakai's jacket, which I now wore, and it covered most of my body. I could smell his sweet perfume, which seemed to be disguising the smell of chemicals; they used to disinfect the floors.

The Doctor came out around an hour later, at this time I had felt myself falling in and out of a listless sleep. I looked up at him standing before me, he sighed and started to speak, "He is resting comfortably for now, but I don't know if we can do any more for him."

"What are you saying?" desperately attempting to lift myself from off the chair. He paused, we have him on life support, his lungs have collapsed, and we can't repair the damage, it will only be a matter of time, I am sorry!"

"No!" I yelled, "NOOOOOOO!" I raced into the room in which they held him. I slowed my pace down as I neared his bed, it reminded me of a vision I had encountered before, this time of coffins, and loved ones by another's side. He had wires and tubes all over his beautiful body; I could not bear the pain of seeing him like this, as I broke down by his side.

"He is strong and seemed to be holding onto something." The Doctor said in a gentle voice, as he stood by my side. "I am sorry!" I reached for his hand, and held it tight; I could hear him speak to me within my thoughts. 'Do not weep my love, I will leave you now, but remember, that I will always be with you.'

I saw glimpses of our life together, running down the beach, holding hands and that smile, bathing together, and the first night we dated, our first kiss. "I love you Angel." came from his sweet lips.

He passed away like a warm breeze that gently touched my face, and all my love feelings and thoughts went with him. I watched his soul leave his body, I so wanted to go with him. I stood and watched as his beautiful face became drawn, and I kissed his lips for the very last time.

Then I wept, and the more I did the easier it became, for the first time in my life, and I wept like no other. "NOOOOO!"

The Doctor left me there for quite some time, as I did not want to leave him. Then Tony came, and he rested his hand upon my shoulder and spoke, "It is time to go Anaka!" I could not leave him. "No I will not leave him, no, he cannot be dead!" and I turned to him with anger and hatred within my face.

He grabbed hold of me, and I wept again, I held onto him so tight, as I could feel my body losing control of my legs. The Doctor raced in and before I knew it, I awoke lying within a bed. The vision of that dream that haunted me had now become a reality. Tony came and stood at my side, "You gave me quite a scare young lady. You seem to enjoy doing that, now don't you?"

I too had been shot, but the bullet went straight through my left side, tearing a hole in my back as it exited. The Doctor informed me of how lucky I was, as the bullet had missed all of my vitals, but his words just angered me, I did not feel lucky, in fact, I could feel nothing at all! I felt naught but the pain that reminded me of my loss, and the anger that I felt, at the creature that had inflicted it upon me.

The pain from my wound only gave me recollection of a wound that I had previously had, long ago. The Doctor had mended me as I slept, but I wanted to die right alongside of him. I could not hold back the tears, and it somehow gave me a slight sense of relief.

I had held this in all my life, and I could no longer contain it. Father came with Milan, and we all cried together, as now I had to arrange a funeral instead of a wedding. Father assured me that it would be taken care off. I was in the hospital for a week, and the police force took care of the arrangements.

The funeral was to be held the following Sunday, and I could not bear the pain. The very thought of it taunted me, and I could feel that I was losing control. Upon leaving the hospital and locking myself in my unit, everything around me reminded me of him. I had a photo of him, which stood on the coffee table in the corner of the lounge room, as I picked it up to gaze upon it; I looked away as I now held the frame firmly against my chest.

Then I threw it against the wall and the glass smashed. Then I sobbed as I walked over to pick it up, and gazed upon it again, his picture was still intact. I slowly removed it from the frame, cutting my finger in the process.

The blood dripped down and onto his face, and that angered me even more. I wiped it clean, and rested it once more upon the table. The pain was too much for me to bear; I had feelings of guilt, denial and hatred. Perhaps Mother was right; perhaps I really was good for nothing. I could not even manage to save the one that I loved.

The day came for us to say our goodbyes to him, and I arrived without even an upward glance. All of my friends and family were there, and I noticed a stream of cars which went on for miles, all with lights blazing, in order to show Malakai the way.

As I stood in front his grave I could see our life flash before me, remembering that awful dream I had some time ago, I burst into uncontrollable tears.

"How could I have stopped it?" and guilt swept over my body, engulfing and consuming me.

I had managed to save Damien's life, so why not that of my own? The service was beautiful, but I missed a lot of what was said, as I kept fading in and out of a trance, in total denial of the reason we had all gathered on this day.

They fired a ten gun salute, and an additional one, which I guess was for my benefit. There were flowers everywhere, and I could identify each one by scent. As they lowered his body, I tossed a single red rose on top of his bed, and fell to the ground as I watched him disappear.

Father ran to gather me, and he held me tight as he raised me to my feet again, and began to walk me away. "I am so sorry Anaka!" was all that he could muster. He was just as chocked up as I, as with all that had gathered this day; everyone loved him, as I recalled the very first day that we had met.

"Father, I will stay a while yet, if you do not mind, watching as everyone started to depart. "Will you be alright?" He asked with a tear in his eyes. "Yes Father, I will be fine!"

I stood there gazing at his new home for the longest time, and I felt a warm breeze brush past my cheek. It was as if he had kissed me one last time, but silently and without warning, then it left me, never to return. I thought that I was never again to feel a warm breeze; it was as if I had no feelings at all.

I stood there lifeless and weary as the events of the past two weeks had exhausted me. I am sure that a breeze might have blown my way on numerous occasions, but I just could not feel it!

As I stared towards the exit not being able to move through need I noticed a woman, who stood hooded and cloaked in a black robe. She was staring at the ground in front of her, and then lifted her face to reveal unto me her identity, and I realised that it was Akana. She looked at me and for a moment I could swear that I saw tears within her eyes, as she looked back to the ground, sighed and disappeared.

Four months went by and I stayed within my unit, going only to the phone to call for takeaway. I quit my job, and just seemed to be surviving; on what little memory that I had left. All my feelings were gone, as if someone had ripped out my heart and stomped it into the ground, which I guess in a way they had.

I tore up the check that Father had given us, and sent the tickets for our honeymoon over the balcony. The phone would ring constantly but I never answered it. Father came over and begged me to come home, but to no avail. Rebecca and Michael even came to see me, but they too could not convince me that life must go on. I just wanted to die!

A year had passed I was thirty three by this stage, and still saw no real reason to go on, on the odd occasion I would listen to music, or go out on the balcony to look upon the view, but it all reminded me of him. The beautiful ring that he had given me, now tarnished as it sat in the bottom of my heart. I went to the cemetery on his birthday, and all I could do was cry, as I laid a single rose at his feet.

Then, without warning, the feelings had returned to my face. It was as if someone had decided that I had wept enough, still left with feelings of lifeless, numb with no spirit at all. Every time I felt a soft warm breeze, it reminded me of his beautiful soul as it departed from this realm.

Shortly after I had been to his grave, I received a visit from Paul. He was the one thing that I could not get away from. "Anaka!" he just stood there glaring at me. "Look what you have become, wake up girl before it is too late!" he snapped. "Too late for what" I scolded him. "It is already too late, I do not wish to go on do you not hear me!" I threw the lamp that I had in the corner at him. "Now go away, and leave me alone!" as It passed straight through him and hit the wall, he just stood there. "No I shall not go away Anaka not until you wake up" and he stood closer in defiance. "Anaka, you must go back to work, they need you and you need to come full circle!" he pleaded. "I do not care if they need me, the one thing that I cared for is gone, and I cannot get him back!" I yelled.

"I know that you are hurting, but you must go on, otherwise it shall be another wasted life, and what would Malakai have died for Anaka?" he looked as if he actually felt remorse. "What would you know of it Paul, you feel nothing, you are not of the flesh!" I yelled again.

"Malakai would have wanted you to go on, perhaps try another field within your talents, and trust in my words, that I do know what you both would be feeling! I must go now, but at least give it some thought!" and he vanished. I did think about his words, for the longest time, and decided to stop feeling sorry for myself, and finally pull myself out of my misery.

I decided to perhaps look into another role, maybe I shall look at it from a different perspective. I studied criminal psychology, and started to look into the minds of the perpetrators, instead of trying to catch them. I also studied counselling, and Milan acquired me a job through her connections within the jail.

I would go there and interview the men that I helped to put behind bars. Ironically enough I managed to meet up with Harmma.

He sat in the waiting room and as I entered, he arose from his chair to greet me. "Nice to see you again Anaka, I am glad you agreed to see me!"

The room was small, and had one window and a door, which held a small opening about the size of a cat door, you would have in your back door at home, however this was covered in bars. The walls were a pale green colour with a darker green border, and in the centre a metal table and two chairs, one on either side.

The room was cold and usually stayed at a constant twenty degrees. I now understood the vision the vision that I had received when I had entered Yellonca's kitchen, however did not understand why it was revealed unto me. Perhaps just to tell me that I would one day sit within this room!

The window did not have a view, instead it concealed within, the means in which others could look on, but we were not aware of their presence, just like a huge one-sided mirror, disguised as a window. Through which even though they did not know of it, I could in fact see them as clearly as they could see me.

I laughed at that thought, as no one else could entertain that which I was capable of! I was aware that my colleagues watched on, as they recorded our conversation, but it did not bother me, this was to be my first interview and they wanted to see if I were coping.

"How are you Harmma?" As I took a seat, "are you being treated well here?" I smiled. "I am so glad that you have taken the time to talk to me Anaka." he replied. "That is nice Harmma, now, what is it that you meant when you told me that day in the car, that I had rescued you, rescued you from what?" I enquired.

"Well miss it's like this!" he went on to tell me of his cruel Mother, and how she tortured him so. She was responsible for the death of his Father, and he wanted to be freed from the pain. "So I wanted to kill all woman who had married, as being married was a bad thing, they change when they marry, don't you know this miss?" he looked straight into my eyes.

"But you didn't marry did you miss, you are one of the good ones, an Angel, sent here to save me!" and he smiled. "Harmma, why did you rape them after they had died, and why cut off the wedding ring finger?" I spoke with a stern look upon my face.

"I had my way with them because once they were dead, they were no longer married, therefore merely being a woman, isn't that what men do? And this is all that men want from a woman you see! Then I removed their rings as they no longer needed them, and the man was then freed! Do you understand miss? I left them around for all to see so that they could be punished for their crimes!" the smile then left his face.

"Yes Harmma, I think that I do understand!" it all made sense to me, and I could understand his actions, in a way I pitied him, as it was his Mother who was responsible for his actions. He reached across the table and grabbed my hand, "Feel the pain!" he said, and he held on tight.

I could see all the treacherous things his Mother had done to him, the lightening was back, and it cut straight through me like a jagged knife, cutting into my soul. It threw me back into the chair, and as I hit the backrest it jolted me.

She had tortured his Father in front of him, at the tender age of seven; she took to him with a sharp blade of steel. This kind of senseless killing happened over and over throughout his life, until he left home at sixteen. She would entertain men seduce them and then cut them up. The authorities found and convicted her of these murders several years later, and he watched his Mother be executed for her crimes.

She would say things to him like, 'See what happens when you marry, men change, all they want from you is sex!' I hated her and I did not even know her!

He released his grip, as two policemen entered the room, when they witnessed him grabbing my hand. "It is alright Harmma, you shall be forgiven for your sins, embrace the warmth of the sun, and find salvation within it!" I told him that as they moved him towards the door. "Oh thank you Angel!" he spoke with tears in his eyes, "You have freed me!" and they took him away.

Tony then sat down across from me, "Are you Ok Anaka?" he spoke in a solemn tone. "Yes Tony, I am fine, just a bit shocked." As I looked up at his face showing all the signs of sympathy.

"Why don't you call it a day!" he replied.

"Yes, I think I will!" I thanked him and then took my leave. I arrived home, and felt completely drained. I had a glass of wine, and fell asleep as I watched the television. The next day I returned to work. I had quite a few people to see this day, and they ranged from young men on drug charges, to murderers who would think nothing of cutting your throat and watching you bleed to death.

I later found out that Harmma had hung himself within the men's room. When they discovered him, he had faced the sun which shone gently through the bared windows, and found a note at his feet, it read, 'Forgive me Anaka, as I knew not of what I did, I await a new life and find comfort in the warmth of the sun, as I embrace it, thank you for you have given me salvation.' And he signed it Harmma. I felt a little disturbed by it.

Tony approached me, "Are you really up to this Anaka, we can reassign you if you like!" I explained to him that I needed to understand what made them do the things that they did. I felt that it may even help me to get over Malakai's death, or even come to terms with it if I could just find a reason.

For the next coming year, I devoted my life to resolving problems, but with all I had contact with, they seemed to take a small piece from me, and by the time I was thirty-four it seemed that I had little left to give. I was tired and weary, and got very little sleep. Some of them would leave behind small fragments of their miserable life, and wrong doings to another.

The counselling I offered often gave them a feeling of self-gratification and justification for their actions.

Sometimes the fragments would manage to embed themselves within my skin. It would stay there for a while, and I could feel it burrowing deeper into my flesh until it reached its goal and lay dormant resting within my heart, and within my mind. There was one in particular who had stolen my heart.

I reflected upon the story of a young man, who was eighteen years of age, and held the tale of that of a thirty year old. He reminded me of myself in ways. His was named Dylan Parish. He had experienced so much torment and pain throughout his short life, that I was not surprised at his actions towards the person who had inflicted it upon him.

As another was responsible for the boy's disputation. I felt deeply moved by his story, and wanted to know if I could help him at all. He was to serve a fifteen year term, two of them parole, for the murder of his Father.

He asked me to allow him to possess such things as drawing and painting equipment, as he loved to do both. I granted his wish, and from time to time, I would visit him, to gaze at his now, very obvious ability and talents.

He too me was that of a Picasso or a Monet, his drawings became a real treat for me, and as I looked upon a particular piece which seemed to intrigue me. It reminded me of a scene of something once long ago, which now I had chosen to forget, and decided to purchase it.

He at times did landscapes and then would turn to cubism, and do really strange ones, which almost looked like a dream, that anyone could have, one's in which you would not like to awaken from. The one that I had chosen actually had the, 'Hill End Irish Pub,' painted within it, rested upon the hill, and surprisingly enough there stood a figure, very small but it remarkably resembled Paul, standing upon the hill dressed within his white cape.

I asked Dylan about the figure, "Well, I used to go to this pub, and I remember that one day I saw a man, or what I figured was a man, standing on the hill. It looked as if he was calling the eagles to him, then he turned towards me and disappeared. I liked it, so I decided to paint it!"

We agreed upon a price, and I paid him two hundred dollars for it, and then informed him of my intentions to have his work displayed at the gallery in town. He could not believe it, as he took hold of my hand, and rested his other upon my shoulder.

"I could feel his life run through me, and it was then that I realised that he had in fact gone through the exact same life that I had endured. Only it was his Father that was cruel, and he ended up dying at the hand of this young boy, in order to save his Mother's life.

His Father had sustained a severe blow to the head and a gunshot wound to his chest by Dylan, with the same gun that the Father had previously held at his wife's forehead. The Father did not die straight away, it took a week.

However Dylan did not get away with it as I had, and I felt pity for him. The guards had now gathered around us, and forced him to release me from his embrace. "Dylan," as I spoke softly, "Please do not ever touch me!" as I backed away from him. "Forgive me!" he replied.

I could not believe the feeling that I had towards his sadness, and I needed to know more about this amazing boy, and decided to get to the bottom of his story.

We had talked now for a little over six months, and somehow I had grown fond of his humour. I organised for his paintings to be displayed, in the end room to the opening of the gallery. They were to be judged the following month, which would be August the 22nd, and I took a keen interest in viewing the outcome.

The winner was to be awarded with ten thousand dollars and a certificate of excellence, and five thousand for second place. I sat with him in his cell, and we both watched as my influence and status within the law sector had now become quite apparent. There were people coming in and out, taking his paintings ever so carefully and placing them in a truck to be delivered to the gallery.

Dylan was very excited. "I can't believe you did this for me, how could I ever repay you?" he exclaimed with a sure sign of gratitude.

"Win me the trophy, and turn your life around!" I replied. I stood and suggested that we leave for the interview room, as the guards cuffed him, and led him down the corridor. The officer beside me led Dylan into the room, whilst I went to acquire a coffee.

I soon returned, sat across from Dylan, and proceeded to speak. "I would like to help you Dylan, can we start from the day of your birth?' He glared at me for a moment, "Why are you doing all of this for me, I am a no body!" he exclaimed.

"Because I believe in you, and somehow you remind me of myself, and I feel that you were meant for better things!" I answered with a smile.

By the time he had reached his sixteenth year, I could see that his Mother was a kind woman, with obvious love for the boy. The Father was a beast of a man, who would drink himself to a state, where he could not control his actions.

He would attack the woman, leaving horrific scars, particularly on Dylan, who would witness the whole of it! And then in fact was also beaten. He swore that as he aged, if his Father hurt either of them again, he would put an end to it!

"Anaka, I need to say something, but I am a bit worried of the consequence!" he hung his head. "Just speak it Dylan, honestly there is really nothing that you can say to incriminate yourself further, and also nothing that shall shock me!" as I lifted his face to look at me.

"Then with a deep breath and a huge sigh as he released his story, he said the words that did in fact shock me a little. "A ghost made me do it!" I glared at him, deep in though and interest. "what" I exclaimed. "A ghost!" he replied. "What do you mean Dylan?" with a shocked look upon my face.

He went on to tell me that all his life he had been visited by ghosts, one in particular that was named Paul. "He is the one in your painting Anaka, and he helped me to have the strength to defeat Father." I sat back in my chair and rested my head backwards; a hundred thoughts were racing through my mind.

I looked back to Dylan; I could tell that he felt embarrassed about his statement. "Hey," as I raised his face to look me in the eyes yet again, "You are not alone, and I believe you!" his expression changed from that of a frightened child, to a look of salvation and gratitude. "I can't believe that you understand and believe me!" as he wiped a tear from his eye.

We sat talking for a while longer, and I let him know just a little of my experiences. It was like the weight of the world had come off his now, quite broad shoulders. It gave me a feeling of complete satisfaction to be able to help him along his path. As I turned out, I took his case to a friendly judge that I knew well.

With great discretion, I disclosed his story to her; she seemed quite interested, and decided to have his case reviewed, saying to me that too many times this kind of crime goes unseen and unresolved. As we entered the courtroom, he sat there with a feeling of isolation. "It is going to be alright Dylan, I am here and I shall not leave you as others have!" the judge went over his statement and she perused over mine. "All rise!" as she came up with a new verdict.

"I referred to the incident on the night of October the 11th 1995, in fact was an accident and in light of this new evidence, the defendant was trying to protect his Mother from the malicious activities of the Father. This court sees fit to acquit his previous sentence of fifteen years and two years probationary, to that of a five year probationary period.

The original judgement and conviction was passed on fact that he had deliberately murdered his victim, however this new evidence has concluded in a self-less act of love, ending in a manslaughter charge only.

As the prisoner has already served four years, I feel that it is the judgement of this court that he be realised. Dylan Parish it is the order of this court that see a social worker one day a week for counselling and rehabilitation for two years, and this is to be carried out under the supervision of Anaka Dunsten, does the defendant agree to these terms?" she looked towards me.

"The defendant does your honour!" I spoke in a loud but clear voice. "Sentence is carried out! Congratulations Dylan, and do not let me see you in my courtroom ever again!"

She said smiling at him. "No maim!" he answered, as he bent down to appease her with respect.

She changed his sentence to five year parole, as I told her of the fact that the Father endlessly abused them both. Dylan did not have intention to kill anyone, and this went unsaid in the original trial. His Mother did not have the strength to appear, and he could not afford a lawyer, a lot went along unsaid. He was then released allowing him to hold his Mother within his arms, and to breathe the free air once again.

It took me only six months and I finally cleared him and gave him a new life! I felt alive again, as if a new found energy had lifted me to a greater height.

The day came for his works to be presented to the public, as I escorted him to the gallery. There were many people there of great distinction who really took a keen interest in Dylan's work. He won second prize, and as if that was not enough, a fellow by the name of Alfred Hendricks walked over to view one which sparked his interest. The man stood there and gazed at it for a while, as we watched him with real intent.

Then he approached the curator, and asked to meet with the artist. We were introduced and Alfred started to describe his interoperation of what he viewed. "Is it for sale?" he enquired, in a rather forceful but pompous tone, as reached inside his coat pocket and withdrew his check book. "Yes!" I spoke up jabbing Dylan in the ribs to draw upon his attention. "May I enquire as to how much you feel it is worth?" I smiled and with that felt a little uneasy.

He stared straight at me, his eyes falling all over my body as if I were naked, and then commented upon my beauty, and turned back to the curator and together they walked away.

"Did I say something wrong?" I thought to myself. They spoke for a while as Dylan and I procrastinated over how much we though he would get for it. "I recon five hundred Anaka!" sounding very sure of himself. "No, I say five thousand, if not more!" And he laughed at my comment. An hour went by, and Alfred had not yet made a decision on whether or not to purchase it, putting his check book back into his pocket.

Then within a minute more, he again took out his book, and purchased a different one totally to the first one, titled, 'The Afterlife,' for the unbelievable price of 'One Hundred and Fifty Thousand Dollars!' we were informed of this very discreetly by the lady who stood at the entrance, as we were led off to a small room which stood to the left of the information desk.

We both just stood there mouths gaping, as he signed for the release of the canvas, and the check which was made out to the gallery, as they were entitled to two percent for the space we had occupied.

I turned to watch Alfred as he finalised the contract and started to leave. As he walked off a strange sight befell me. He had just gone through the glass doors of the entry, and as he turned to the right, another figure came from within him, and proceeded to go to the left.

I wiped my eyes as if they were to play tricks upon me, and then the second figure turned towards me, pressing his hands against the glass doors. It just stood there staring at me, and it was only as I neared I realised that it was in fact Paul.

He smiled at me and proceeded to walk off, by the time I had reached the doors, he had vanished. I could not believe it!

I gathered myself and headed back into the room. Dylan was still standing there, his mouth still opened, as if he were in shock. I looked at him; he looked straight back, and with that, we both leapt into the air. I grabbed him, caught up in the moment, as to suggest that we should join together and embrace, and he looked harder at me, with concern upon his face.

"You asked me never to touch you remember!" he scolded me. "Oh never mind that" I replied, and we embraced for the longest time. I could not believe it, and the gallery threw a grand opening party to celebrate. As we all charged glasses to the first and second prize winners, we were approached by another man. He introduced himself to Dylan, and took him under his wing.

'This will be the beginning of something outstanding for you Dylan,' I said to myself as I walked off and relished in the moment.

"Hey! Where are you going?" he ran to catch up and stood before me to speak. "I owe all of this to you Anaka, please let me repay you, anything that you need!"

"What I need, Dylan you cannot give go now, and rejoice in that which you have been re-given, a new life, enjoy and be wise in the knowledge." I walked off through the glass doors and into the night.

I felt a sense of peace, and a feeling that perhaps this would be my new life, and it made me feel whole again, well almost! As I walked home I felt a breeze brush past my legs, it then circled my body, and lifted up my hair. I looked to the trees and nothing stirred, it was as still as the night! Then Paul appeared, and he floated beside me as I walked. "Explain!" as I stopped to look at him. "

Well I have been trying to help Dylan for many years, and I thought that something like this would please you both. The man who paid the bill is good for it, and in many ways he enjoyed the painting as much as I did. I just helped him to decide on the amount, I guess in much the same way that you helped Hannah and hers!" I laughed and agreed with him; as I walked on to finally arrive home.

Dylan's story was to be amongst the few that gave me pleasure, and I held a warm spot for him within my heart. I often reflected upon that day in the gallery, and the help that Paul had bestowed upon him. And I would smile.

Chapter Fifteen: the Salvation.

From the depths of hell they play to win,

One fighting the other within a plot of sin,

The Angel shall know the truth this day,

Anger and torment shall now fade away.

Seek justice now for within a new start,

I seek to end this madness, by expelling the heart.

The demons work shall prevail now rein,

Embedded within my soul and there shall remain

Anaka Dunsten.
Chapter 15

The Salvation

That was to be the turning point in my life, and I decided to start living again. I really had great satisfaction in helping others, and even at the age of thirty-four, I still had a lot of energy, in light of the fact that my face and body had still not aged.

I held the look of a twenty-one year old, and I guess in a way I was grateful. I had received a feeling of replenishment, even though it was in the smallest measure, from the time that I had helped Dylan, and from the words that were offered back to me. I had arrived home at a decent hour for a change, and decided to call some old friends.

It was a week now from my birthday, and as usual I did not want a fuss made of it. Hannah came to visit me and we had lunch together.

She hugged me so deeply, and then we sat down to eat. We spoke of many things, and I even shared with her the truth of Mothers death. "Thank you for sharing that with me Anaka, it must have been hard for you to bring it up again after all these years, I have missed you!"

She smiled upon me with offering a warm endearment and holding onto my hands. "You have no idea how hard Hannah, and I too have missed you! Perhaps we should make effort to see each other more often in the future? I shall take my leave of you Hannah, take care and hope to talk soon."

I headed back to work with a smile upon my face, we had decided to spend next weekend together, and I would at last venture back to Tannum Sands.

I arrived at work and walked down the main corridor, passing a room with every twenty steps that I took. I noticed as I passed the wardens office, that Tony Manner was in that office, discussing a male prisoner which I heard I had incarcerated with his boss, Michael.

As I walked slowly by I could hear their conversation, Tony noticed me pass, and proceeded to close the door. "I think that if anyone can get into his mind Tony, it would have to be Anaka, we need to find some answers as to why these people think and act the way that they do! What sparks them to carry out such violent acts towards others, don't you agree?"

As I walked a bit faster trying to get away from ears reach. "She is the best that we have Tony, and I really want her on that case, now I insist!"

Tony opened the door, stood with his hand upon the handle as Michael yelled, "Arrange it!" Tony then slammed the door, and headed in the opposite direction that I was going. As I entered the interview room, I stood against the wall, chewing upon my nails, something that I had never done before, but I felt for some reason, very nervous.

One of the officers came to the door and announced that there had been a change of plans and that my usual client would not be seeing me this day. "May I enquire as to why?" I exclaimed. He answered, "I don't know, I am just following orders!" and he left the room.

My palms then became sweaty, and my heart rate had accelerated. I paced the floor, as I could no longer stand still, awaiting Tony's arrival holding much anticipation. I really did not hear all of what was said between Tony and Michael, but for some reason a really strange feeling came over me, like something was crawling under my skin, staring with my fingers and working its way up to my throat.

Suddenly the door flung open, one of the prison guards entered, and following close behind, and now standing right in front of me, was a beast of a man that we all referred to as, 'The Slasher!'

That crawling feeling had now reached the back of my throat, and with what felt like a small explosion, it hit my brain. Recollection of a cold dark night, hidden within the arms of a willow, flooded within my mind, and I could hear the thundering sound, of a huge heavy animal heading in my direction. Then it stopped! The feeling had stopped completely!

Pain then took over. The pain of a thousand wooden spikes piercing my flesh, and blinding me from the truth, and now totally erasing those memories that I had so desperately tried to recall. I felt his presence like no other, and for a moment I was filled with utter fear.

It was as if he was pure evil, and I reflected upon that night spent not so long ago, within the hallo walls of a lighthouse. He stood before me, and glared straight at me. "Nice to see you again my lady!" he smiled at me offering an insidious sneer.

They escorted him to his chair, he was shackled and cuffed as they then they left me alone with him. I could smell the foul stench of death, his body reeked of it, as if he had not been cleaned after slaughtering his last victim, and he seemed to relish in that. I asked him to remain seated, and it was then that he began to speak.

"Just because you have taken the child from me, does not mean that I shall not re-live!" he uttered. "What is it that you speak of?" I answered; I seemed to recall this feeling before, as memories began again to flood my mind. Of a time and a place we had met before, even before that of Malakai, and he just glared at me. Then, once again my thoughts deceived me trying to hide the truth, and all that came to mind was Malakai, falling down those stairs, and landing within my arms.

I could feel the tears welling within my throat, as we just sat there silently; neither of us saying a word, with a grin upon his face from ear to ear, as if he was glad that he had taken from me that precious life.

"Did that cop die?" he gloated, and seemed very pleased with himself at the thought of it. I sat for a moment trying to contain the fear, and at the same time, hold back my anger as I responded.

"I thought that you had died, perhaps if my aim had been better I might have finished the job!"

Moving slowly closer towards him, and slid to the edge of my seat. I thought to myself, 'when I shot him that night even though my aim was perfect, he could not die, he must be of spirit, and with such a being, you would need to consume his soul in order to end his existence. All though again I had failed before, this time I was sure that I would not, as he began to verify my thoughts.

"Anaka, understand that your aim could not have been any better, I shall still walk this earth in spite of it had I not taken the two young girls I would not be bound at all." he smiled again. The temperature in the room dropped about ten degrees, which was now really cold and it continued to do so to a point of almost freezing, my breath, you could see the condensation as I exhaled.

"I will remove that smirk of your insidious face should you taunt me again, you vial creature!" pushing my face into his. "I have been in your company before this time, but I fear that I cannot place where and when." I stated in a brash manner.

I could sense the actions of a man who seemed possessed; his vulgar display of insensitivity pierced my soul like a spear, as he sneered at me like a hideous beast, at my threat. He then extended his arm, and before I knew it, he had snatched the Angel from around my neck. His strength shoved me back, and I felt the chair move from beneath me, as I lay upon the floor, he then stood to his feet.

I could not believe that Tony would have subjected me to this animal, and again to the death of Malakai, that thought prevented me from being able to speak properly, let alone think rationally. I put my hand up towards him, as he just stood there staring at me, again with a smirk, and the only thing between us was the small metal table, which I now sent to the other side of the room as it smashed against the wall with a thunderous sound which then echoed within my mind.

His expression altered, and I did in fact wipe that smirk off his face, as he stepped back and displayed an immense amount of irritation. Then, with all the power I possessed, I thrust his enormous body against the wall, and locked the door from where I now stood.

Returning my anger, he cast me towards the window. As my body met with the glass, the mirror smashed, but the glass remained within the frame. I could feel the presence of the men who stood behind it, as they moved back to avoid the impact.

I then proceeded to rise to my feet, composed myself, and stood before him, giving him an ill-favoured look my top lip lifted slightly showing a sign of repulsion at the visions he began to repel. I thought long and hard at a distant memory, but still could not recall.

Suddenly, it came to me, just like a book revealing all of the pages to me one by one. It was real! It was not a dream, and we have had altercation before, long before in a place where time stood still, a place most secret! "Aromear, and the child of Akana!" I yelled remembering the cotton tuff as I plucked it from off the log in the thicket.

No one could have prepared me for the events to follow, not even Akana or Paul, perhaps they had underestimated the power that I held within, or maybe they had anticipated it, and all was going to plan! However, I cared not!

"You have gained in strength since last we met, Anaka, perhaps I have underestimated your power!" As he stood tall and snapped the chains that had bound him so tightly, it was as if they were made of string not metal the shackles then fell to the floor with a deafening tone. With that I again shoved him back into the wall.

He hit with such force that an outline of his shape could be seen, embedding him into the wall, and seemed to hold him in place briefly, I then pinned him to the wall, it reminded me of a time where the splinters of a wooden door had been thrust so deeply within my flesh, that I still bear the scars.

I shouted in a deep harsh voice, "I shall avenge her name!" This was my one chance to seek revenge. Not only for the man I loved who was taken from me in such a horrendous manner, but for the other tormented souls he had so easily tortured and murdered, relentlessly. Thus including the lost child, before she even entered this realm, 'The single rose'

His hands and feet were now bound, with invisible ties, as he hung upon the wall, resembling that of a 'five pointed star.' I could see the pain within his expression as the wall began to resemble a bed of nails as it started to engulf him, this time thrusting metal splinters into his limbs, and embedding themselves deeply within his flesh.

"Does this please you to know, that I am indeed more powerful than you have anticipated?" as I gazed up towards him, he hung his head low and he replied. "You have taken the child from me that night at the house of light; she was to replenish my eternal life, thus leaving me now with this useless carcass, in which I do not carry the strength to match your own. But do not fear Anaka, for I shall return!

I have haunted this earth for five hundred years, insuring my immortality with that of a sacrifice, in order to appease my Lord. In the year of fourteen and fifty, I had traded my soul for the life of another. I was then betrayed, as she fell into the arms of another, not more than a breath away from my death.

Her name I shall utter only in anger, 'Aurora" as the words echoed within my brain, "whom was with child, which was to be my first, as I snatched it from her lifeless body consuming its soul, and its flesh to replenish that of my own." He then went silent as the dead and seemed to be lingering within a thought.

Lifting his head slightly "I too held a name way back in then 'Remerous' and I now walk this realm as a tormented animal, my flesh only to be replenished with the death of another, every fifty years taking the life of the unborn child. This is carried out in order to replenish my soul, and to return back to this body, that which she stole."

I stood in front of him, listening as I started at last after all this time to begin to understand.

"Anaka, the year-end has approached, as we come to the turn of the century, and by now I should have claimed that of the eleventh unborn. Should this come to pass, I shall be finally re-given that which I so desire, my life! And I shall become more powerful than even you can imagine with the ability to rule over all! Anaka, have you not been told of the eleventh hour?"

I looked at him with surprise, and he went on to say. "You have taken that from me, and now I yield to your power and life force, join with me Anaka, and learn what it is to be all powerful, with the strength of an ill-natured demon!"

"I do not wish to serve your Lord, nor do I want any part of your foul deeds, for you offer me naught but hatred and pain. I am here to avenge that which you have taken. 'The souls of ten roses and you shall not claim the one!" I stood tall and firm at my convictions offering not a shred of fear.

As I enquired unto him, "Why is it that you take the lives of others, if an unborn child is that which you require?" I looked upon his position bearing a sneer and yet almost wanting him not to answer me.

"I take the other souls, as they assist in my healing, and whilst my body lives I delve in the pleasures of the flesh, do you not understand that Anaka, when he held you within his arms, it does sadden me that you shall never again feel his warmth, as he lays within a shallow grave not more than two years gone his corpse now rotting within hells fouls stench!" as he sneered at me again holding pleasure within his comments.

"Release me Anaka, or I shall rein carnage over your realm!" "Silence, you retched being, I have heard enough! Now you shall return that which you have stolen as I shall cast your tormented corpse back to hell where it shall indeed remain for an eternity." Looking upon his retched soul my revenge was now at hand! He began finding it difficult to breathe, as if I had my hands wrapped firmly around his larynx as started to drown him with my words.

It was much the same way that he had drowned his first victim, in a puddle of water, whilst having intercourse with her from behind, and the same way that he had drowned the little girls at the beach that night only there was no water and his speech became muffled as if he were swallowing water at the same time trying to barter with me.

Fear began to arise within his face, as his feeble attempts to free himself from within my wrath had failed. He screamed in agony, as severe lacerations became deep enough to expose his vital organs, began to appear all over his body, starting with his face and arms as I struck him with my powers as if held within that of a fierce and fiery whip.

Blood began to gush from his open wounds, but I kept him alive as I recalled each victim's demise.

"Ah, so you do in fact bleed! Unlike the wound you had instilled upon my flesh!" as a smile reached my face, and I looked at him enthralled in fact fascinated at my astonishing powers. "So my power in indeed greater than that which you possess, and I now wish to share this gift with you!" looking upon him with enormous strength offering a hint of sarcasm.

The blood started to cover the floor, and the skin on his face proceeded to droop, as the muscles lost tone, and his face once again became that of the dead. I lifted him from the confines of the wall, and drew him nearer towards me so that her may face me, I could hear the faint sound of gun shots as they attempted to break the glass mirror, from which they had witnessed the whole event, to no avail.

Still suspended before me and still very much alive, he looked down upon me, and I returned his gaze, for a moment I almost felt pity in which of shook off with much haste.

Upon walking slowly towards him and still holding my hands upright I glared straight into his eyes. Fortunately all which stood behind that of the mirrored wall witnessed and heard all that was disclosed as I spoke in a tone that would have frightened the devil himself!

"Never again shall you feel the warmth of another, you discus me with your very being, you shall also never rest for death is only the beginning, as you have indeed felt before.

This time you shall be governed by the very souls that you have stolen, and I shall see to it that you suffer for all eternity! I should have ended this in the year of 1749, when you took three precious lives from within my world, and then again in the paleness of light within the lighthouse. I shall not again fail you Akana!"

My eyes fell back into my head and exposed only the whites, and I began to float a few inches above the floor. I did not wish to be infected by his Grose misconduct, as it flowed from him like small rivers, slowly robbing him of his life.

Then I threw his body from left to right, and he was tossed from one wall to the other, I could no longer contain myself. All the anger and torment of my life came crashing down upon me, as I reflected it from me like the sun hitting a mirror, and the whole room lit up with a brilliant light.

I began to chant loudly everything he was to reveal unto me I read from his evil and perverted mind the walls offering my words boldly written in blood for all to witness as he betrayed his own thoughts.

Visions of his hatred struck upon my soul which seemed to burn with a lingering torment, and I witnessed how he had stabbed to death whole families, hundreds in total. This included woman and children, he who without remorse through centuries of his miserable existence had raped and dissected them whilst still alive, consuming their flesh and their souls, in order to sustain his presence.

It had taken a long time to figure out what it all meant, and through every thought that I recollect it just infuriated me more. It thrilled me however in the knowledge that so many were to witness what was to unveil. I had so much hurt and anger inside that I could not pity him, and I began to mutilate him in much the same manner that he had inflicted upon each of his victim's. And all without even touching him.

I shouted out their names one by one, I watched as their souls were released from within his being as the on lookers also witnessed this vision. By this time I had many spirits flying about me, as they encircled his retched existence, their retribution swift as they darted in and out of the cuts that now covered his entire body.

They had much the same appearance as the others I had encountered at the Awakening, but blood filled veins, which now surfaced at the edge of their pure white skin.

Not only did he end their lives, but the torment went on, as somehow he had managed to harness their souls within his own. This gave him strength and life for a brief time until the time of his next Awakening of the last fifty years gone.

The eleventh child, on the eleventh hour, of the eleventh half of the final 50 years!

He had been lurking within this realm for nearly 550 years! And I called upon him to verify. "Yes Anaka I have walked this earth for more than five hundred years why is it now that you indeed feel that you shall take this from Me." again he sneered as he looked upon me.

The spirits had cursed him, and within my plight, it was at that point that it became apparent that he would indeed suffer for all time, as they too suddenly began to tear pieces off his flesh in order to satisfy their own hunger, their veins now protruding upon the surface of their skin, with every bite that they took.

His screams were hellish and ghastly, and seemed to echo throughout the room, which then empowered me more.

My audience from that of the door and the window would no doubt have witnessed the ghostly figures, which seemed to be enjoying the light I had repelled. They flew around the room with anticipation of the event that was about to follow.

My colleagues tried to bash the door in without success, and over the loud speaker attached to the ceiling of the interview room, I heard Tony say. "What are you doing Anaka, tell me how I can help you!" sounding deeply disturbed by what he was witnessing from behind the glass.

"I do not need your help," I replied, angered at his interference. "This is between him, and my-self however feel free to observe, and you might want to invite Michael, for it was he who thought that this was a good idea, did he not!" I turned to face the mirror.

"The Masked Rider shall pay for his treachery, just as Mother did!" I turned back towards my victim, and lashed out at him again, this time across his chest, as I watched his torso rear back with the force, leaving a gash that started at his sternum down the left side of his body, exposing his rib cage.

Tony yelled again, "Stop Anaka, you can't do this, he has rights!" I responded. "Rights, what rights? Did I have any when Mother tortured and taunted me? Did Malakai have rights when this bastard shot and killed him? And where were those little girls rights, when he raped and drowned them, well who listened to their rights?

You have not the faintest notion of how this insidious creature has perpetrated, I shall rid this world of his foul and vial existence, once and for all. Did you not hear of his confessions, or are you too blinded to comprehend?"

I dropped my arms lower, and with that I lifted him closer to the floor, I could hear him begging for his life, but it did not deter me. I then walked up to him, as his body just hung there, like the blood stained sheet he had used to destroy another life, hanging from a line, in the centre of his yard.

Then, using all of my strength, as I gazed into his eyes I reached up, and severed his life force, expelling it from within its cage, as I held it up for all to witness. I turned towards the mirror, and looked straight into Tony's eyes, still holding his life within my hands, as it pulsated with a final pounding beat!

"Why did you do this? Did you not expect me to react? No one informed me of his incarceration! Why? I looked to him with despair. "Tony, you do know what it is that you must do now? Do not hold guilt, for I shall not hold anger!" As we all watched his lifeless body drop to the floor with a huge thud.

I drew my attention back to my victim's face, and then gazed at his mangled body for a moment turning my head from left to right in order to enjoy all that was revealed. I bent down to retrieve that which was mine, and return that which I had taken from him, as I stood tall and cast it next to his stone cold torso, I then commented, "You have the right to remain silent!" as his body then crumbled into pieces with the look of volcanic rock and ash and dissolved leaving a stain upon the floor.

I looked at the pendant sitting within my hand. The spirits eagerly awaited his soul to enter their realm, as their sharp fangs seemed to be dripping with saliva at the anticipation.

They stood in alliance by my side, their wings gently rested around their bodies, concealing their heart as if un-nerved at my presence, and portraying the stance of a gargoyle, still and silent as if made of stone. No sooner that his soul was released; they snatched him away, their powerful wings thundering as they hit the air with precision and strength exiting by way of the ceiling, and the thunderous screams that he repealed at his demise.

One spirit however remained; it was that of a withered child, a girl child, who seemed to hold great interest in that which I possess.

As she started towards me, I felt as if we had touched before this day and she spoke.

"He had concealed the begotten child, the one in which fell that night as you watched with anguish at your restraints. I am to be that of Akana's and with our joining you shall finally feel whole, for I hold all the lost feelings of your childhood within, just as Akana has held all this time.

You shall be as one, and so shall she!" the room lit even brighter, as she moved faster towards me, then with a powerful and painful thrust, she flew into the air and dived into the left side of my chest, re-opening that wound, and I felt my body jolt as we two became one, my arms outstretched to embrace that which I had desired.

She had filled that void, which in the past I had not felt relief. The unending hole which had now been complete and I truly became one. I heard his screams one last time, as I held my hands high to rejoice, in that which was taken from him, which was now within my being.

I relished in the knowledge that he was now to suffer an unending punishment for all eternity, as the ghosts began to taunt him even at their departure. Satisfied with the outcome, I headed towards the door, and as it opened my feet then returned to the floor. I slowly walked out of the room, with no sign of remorse, pity or even concern for the consequences of my actions.

His blood dripped from my hand, as I wiped it off onto my jacket with disgust. One of the boys tried to apprehend me and I stood my ground, he raised his gun towards my chest. "Go ahead, shoot, I have no quarrel with that!" as I opened my jacket and raised my chest up towards him, and he gazed at me with a look of sheer horror "you lack the courage of your convictions sir shoot!!!" as he lowered his weapon slowly and hung his head.

I turned and proceeded upon my path, through the corridor, with not even an upward glance as I did not wish to look upon them. There were many police around me, but they cleared the way so that I could pass. I could hear Tony say to them, 'don't shoot, lower your weapons, let her pass, let her cool off!' I am sure that there was not one amongst them who even had a thought of how to contain me, and most did not even dare to stand before me!

They could not believe what had just transpired, and I could hear their thoughts as I walked within that corridor holding windows to both sides, and made my way out of the front exit to my left.

With the slamming of the large doors as I left the building, every window in the whole place smashed, with my anger, as If a bomb had gone off from within, forcing the glass outwards, as my body forged forward from the velocity of the impact.

I could hear people screaming, and felt their fear as they leapt to the ground to take cover. The glass engulfed me omitting small fragments which now protruded from my arms, back and legs; I felt them as they sliced through my skin, wedging them-selves deep within my flesh.

I paid it no mind and still maintained upon my present course. Approaching my car, I opened the driver's door, and stood for a moment, to remove the particles of glass that would have caused me grief, as I proceeded to sit within the comfort of the seat. I buckled myself in, as one cannot be too careful you know! Started the car and drove off, catching one last glimpse of the prison that I shall never again be a part of.

Turning on the radio, and relaxed to the gentle sound of, 'The Dance of the Angels,' this gave me a sense of peace, and I thought to myself that 'I need to bathe' I could still smell his repulsive odour upon me, smothering the now faint smell of my perfume, and that offended me.

I drove in a sort of lulled manner, nothing really bothering me, I reflected all the events of my life, which led me to these conclusions. By now the blood was flowing from my wounds as it covered the seat, and left a stain that would remain forever, much like the one upon my soul.

Not even for a moment, did I feel remorse for that filthy being. It was as if I were born, purely to end his life, and I truly did find salvation in the,

'Awakening of the Angel'

It came to me later that I was caught up in Akana's and Paul's revenge against this mad man, and they had stopped at nothing to ensure that the beast was destroyed. Regardless of consequence, And with that they had changed the course of my life!

The number eleven was there to remind me of the union of Akana and myself, as one and one makes two, with the joining of the two, I became powerful, powerful enough to be able to defeat him.

'The eleventh hour' was Paul's idea of telling me that the creature would have come back in his true form within the year 2050, claiming the unborn child every fifty years from the year fifteen hundred, thus adding up to eleven sacrifices to be held by the year 2050.

I was to ensure that in exchange for the gift Akana had given, 'freedom from Mother,' I was to reunite her with her child's stolen soul, thus making her whole again.

The assistance of Nanok, was to empower me with the anger of a tormented animal, which in the end, I truly became. It occurred to me also that all that had happened was instigated by Paul, for he sought revenge upon this creature, as I recall a statement made by him.

"You have helped me to make a decision as well." Meaning he was to witness the strength of my power, that night I saved Damien's life, and decided that I would have to come to the end of this, angered enough at the creature to be able to end its existence, no matter what the cost was and I hated him for that.

He did however assure me that Malakai and I would again be together within the afterlife. I was not visited by Paul again after this day, it was enough that I had avenged his wife Akana, and brought back the rose, and with that I guess he found peace.

My empty book was now full, and I would remember all that had been bestowed upon me forever, like a thorn in my side, driving me mad! I had finally accepted the fact that I was just meant to be alone and after all the events that had occurred within my life, I found real comfort in that and was truly grateful, grateful also to Akana for freeing me from that retched woman, even though at times the price was hard to bear.

I no longer had the desire to practice witchcraft, but the telepathy remained as a constant reminder of my actions for the rest of my life.

And to finish off, I truly believe that the name angel was to be my destiny. And regardless of my impulsive and irrational actions, I will one day be that of which the word implies.

Just like the two little girls at Hannah's wedding. I truly believed that Angels do exist, even though at this time, it appeared that in this life, I was never again to be referred to as that!

I let myself onto my unit, bathed, and as I gazed into the mirror, the remainder of the wounds were starting to heal. My beautiful face had become drawn and seemed almost lifeless. I wandered into my room, and just sat in the corner weeping at the thought of my actions. Kiandra then appeared, held her hand up high and rejoiced. "You have freed me from my earthbound plain; I am forever in your debt."

And she again vanished, leaving behind the ball and chain, as it then faded as if soaked up by the carpet, leaving a faint stain perfectly resembling its shape. I then realised that she too needed to be freed from that retched evil man.

And obviously she had failed in ridding the town of 'Hollow Woods,' of its demon. That is why she required my help, all those years ago! I stood to my feet, as I noticed that the dome which held my knight lay upon the floor beside the dresser.

I leant down to retrieve it, and the figure inside the glass dome had fallen to pieces. His arms and legs had cracks in them, as did the rest of his body. His ribs were exposed, and I noticed also that there was, what resembled a piece of meat, lying within the bottom.

Moving the glass around to have a better look, and to my horror, it was in fact his heart! "How can this be?" I yelled dropping it to the floor. It exploded on impact, as I covered my face to avoid the glass hitting it.

All that now remained was dust, dust and glass as if by breaking the seal the air that I breathed destroyed all that was left of that vile creature. I again sat in the corner of the room, rocking back and forwards, tears streaming down my face, when I saw my book, perched upon the chair in the corner.

I glared at it for a moment, then again stood, dried my eyes and ventured over to retrieve it.

Chapter Sixteen: the Beginning.

I come to you now, with pain and sorrow,

Unaware in my world what comes of tomorrow?

The truth is unveiled before my eyes,

Giving naught but deceit and vengeance and lies

I have grasped the truth of the memory this day,

Mislead this time as I feel truly dismay

Do not hold despair for thy time shall come,

And the two now together shall indeed become one!

Anaka Dunsten.
Chapter 16

The Beginning

Angered at the events which had taken place within my life, I decided to put my book away forever. I sat upon the chair, and placed the book within my lap, closed my eyes, and thought hard. I found my library, for some reason it seemed colder than usual.

Climbing the stairs I noticed that the mist was thinner than normal, it was as if someone had been here prior to my arrival. Arriving at the top, I removed the key, unlocked the door and entered the room. It was colder still, as I peered at the desk; the ghost that normally occupied the seat, was no longer there, the seat that she had rested upon was now covered in dust, and cobwebs.

I placed my book upon the shelf, and headed towards the mist. This time determined to discover what mystery lurked beyond. So many times I had ventured towards the end, but for some reason I always felt as if someone were stopping me, as if pulling me away from that which lay before me.

As I strayed further again into the mist, this time however I did not feel as if being pulled back. I could see directly in front of me what appeared to be another door, leading to who knows where? As I neared, the door began to reveal itself, and appeared pure white and held inscription. Like a Celtic design, carefully carved into the wood.

I tried desperately to open it, but it appeared to be locked. Suddenly, I heard that loud growling, coming from within the eerie grey of the mist. I leant hard upon the door as the sound became louder, the creature drawing nearer as I banged hard upon the door, in attempt to make my escape, to no avail.

I then turned with my back towards the door, as the creature approached me, slowly revealing itself as the mist separated in order to allow its arrival. It was a wolf, but not Nanok, this was as black as the night, with evil amber glowing eyes, as it stood right before me, snarling and showing its fangs.

Around his neck I noticed a studded collar, and attached to it was a gold key. The key dangled in front of me, suggesting, 'take me if you are able!' as he snarled at me in a manner so as to suggest, that I was not where I should be! Suddenly, I heard the sound of another; his growl was even louder, and more frightening.

It headed in my direction, and I could just see it slightly, as it made its way through the thick mist, drawing the attention of the black one which stood but a breath away. I looked upon it with fear as he now moved slowly towards me; I stood stiff as a board as I could now feel his breath.

Then with a howl, that would surly have woken the dead, the other creature lunged at the black wolf, I could see its entire form as it raised into the air, pouncing at the other.

It was a white wolf, it was Nanok! But it was not I who had called upon him? He charged at the black wolf, going straight for his throat. They engaged in a frenzy of anger, one tearing at the other. Taking pieces out of each other, as I again pushed hard upon the door.

The black one grabbed Nanok, and tossed him into the air, he landed with a thud, and lay upon the floor, still and silent. Fear was engulfing me, and I had hung on to the door so hard, that my nails were embedded into the wood.

I closed my eyes in order to leave, but it did not work, leaving me here at the mercy of this violent creature. Tears streaming down my face, and a sick feeling within my stomach, I opened only one eye, in order to see who would prevail.

The black wolf slowly approached Nanok, as he lay there still without a sign of movement, as he neared with intention to finish the job; Nanok jumped up and grabbed him from underneath the throat. With an almighty heave, he viciously snarled, shaking him from left to right, and tearing out the black wolves' throat.

It fell to the ground ad in doing so its body began to twitch as if surrender the last of its nerves, blood gushed covering the floor, as Nanok sat and started to clean his wounds. Paying no mind at all to what had just transpired. Then he limped in my direction, sat before me, and licked me on the hand. I managed to free myself from off the door, and offered him a sign of my gratitude.

Leaning down to hug him, stroking him all the way down his huge back, and he gratefully licked me upon the cheek.

"Thank you Nanok!" I smiled. He then grabbed me by the hand, and led me towards the black wolf, nudging his head gently moving it to reveal the gold key.

Picking up the collar and shaking the blood from it as I released the key from within its confines and then patted Nanok again, starting back towards the door.

Nanok stayed behind and feasted upon the other, tearing at its flesh, I could hear the sound of the bones as they snapped like a twig within his mighty jaws. I put the key into the lock and turned it, now feeling quite nauseous at the sound of the black wolf's demise, trying to remove the noise it made from within my mind.

The door opened with ease, to reveal a large room, of pure white light. It was almost blinding.

Looking around I noticed that in the centre of the room there stood a table and two chairs. Walking further onward I could see a large fireplace at the end of the room, containing smouldering remains of a fire which had been lit. The mantle held a Pair of lamps, on both sides, and a stone crystal within the centre.

I turned to look at the table, and noticed that there was a chess set, centred perfectly, sitting within the glass top. There was a picture engraved into the face of the board, it resembled the entry to my library, and the black squared blended into the shadows of the picture.

The legs of the table were carved into the figure of a gargoyle, and you could see them through the top of the table. The chairs were of red velvet and gold lined, baring skulls on both shoulders.

They seemed fit for a king, and I knelt down to have a better look at the board. The game pieces were all set out, and from what I knew of chess, the game had ended. For there stood a dome, which encased a grey mist, inscribed with the masked riders name. It revealed unto me that this piece had been checkmated, as it stood at the very corner of the board surrounded by the queen, knight and castle of the opposite side.

There was to be a gold and silver side, the pieces were as if carved or moulded in fine china, encased within a glass dome, their names inscribed into the stands, either gold or silver and holding their title. They stood about two inches tall, resembling the one that Paul had given as a gift, which held the masked rider within.

I picked up one of the pieces and it remarkably resembled my Father, and another of my Mother. Father was intact; however Mothers neck seemed to be disjointed, as with the rest of her body. The glass dome itself was intact, but the figure within was shattered.

I picked up another, it was Aromear, he was portrayed as a 'silver knight,' and was positioned upon the board protecting Anaka, also silver, and holding the title of the 'Queen.' The queen resembled my features down to the last detail, and stood precariously diagonal to the masked rider, backing it into the corner of the board.

Another piece was of Hannah, she too was on the silver side, and held the title of 'castle.' Standing parallel to the masked rider, at the other end of the board, insuring that he was indeed in check!

I picked up another, it was Mrs Redding, another of Elle, Yellonca, everyone! All perfectly preserved and standing intact. On the left of the board, and lying upon the table, was Doctor Carrie, in much the same manner as Mothers, disjointed and broken within his dome, Nautili and Kiandra both with limbs missing and their bodies were smashed.

It was then that I realised the reason that the masked one was absent, and held only a strange mist within the dome. I had killed him; in affect he had been checkmated! But who was responsible for this sick scenario. It did indeed hold beauty and mystery, but a shock came upon me as I started to realise what the intention was.

I fell to my knees, and held onto my face with total shock and disbelief my heart pounded wildly as if it were to thrust its self through that of my being.

Everyone I had ever known was here, encased in glass, as if all in a design, as if all could be protected or destroyed at a whim! I noticed my brothers and sister, all of my friends and a few acquaintances, even Nanok.

The figures were an exact replica of all the people I had held close within my life, some dead, some still alive but all here for the same reason. I gazed upon Malakai and as I did his piece stood upright and moved back upon the board.

He stood in an 'L' shape configuration, placing Aromear within his path. Being the knight, I gathered that he had intention to take Aromear from his place upon the board. It was then displayed that as Malakai had moved onto the board, it now became Aromear's turn.

I stood and watched as the pieces moved mysteriously by themselves, or was there someone here moving it? Aromear was then placed within Malakai's square, and I watched as his piece was removed once again, this time Malakai vanished as if Aromear had taken his soul.

Thus casting aside all of Malakai's life totally as if he had never existed, leaving behind only the glass dome and a grey mist within. I stood to my feet, as anger began to take control and I searched the room for a sign of who was responsible.

Next to the mantle, I noticed another table, this one was small and round, carved in wood and resembled the harpy's that I had witnessed within the Awakening. They were carved into the wood displaying them-selves within the one leg that the table held.

Their arms extended over the top of the table, holding onto what appeared to be a scroll. I walked towards it and reached for the parchment, I opened it to reveal the plans of the game that had been played.

On one side it read, 'Silver,' with Paul's name next to the script, holding the names of all of his pawns and pieces. Anaka, was once a pawn, my name crossed out, and Aurora's name was taken from the Queens position, mine replacing her own as the Queen now upon the board.

I thought to myself, 'who is Aurora?' for it held vague recollection. I read on. On the other side it proclaimed, 'Gold, Remerous.' Remerous?

"Oh my god" I recalled that it was to be the masked rider's real name, in the fourteenth century, and the Queen was that of his betrayer! I screamed at the top of my voice, "NOOOOOOOO! Paul, where are you! I will kill you!" and I screamed again, closing, my eyes with the pain, realising that my statement was futile as they were both already dead.

I stopped screaming for a moment and opened my eyes, I was home! I sat shaking again in the corner of my room, speechless, with only one thought. "It was a game; the whole of it was a game! An elaborate scheme in order to see which of the two would prevail but why?

The two of them had played a game with my whole life, just to achieve their goal. I now understood why I had received the gift from Paul of the masked rider. I was chosen to be the one who would kill him, it meant to me that they could kill that of the living; but they had trouble disposing of each other, thus using me to carry out their vengeance.

I hated them both, but still held no regret, at Remerous's demise. I sat again rocking and weeping at the torment that they had inflicted upon me. Determined that one day, I shall seek revenge!

Hannah came over shortly after I had returned from the library, and she held me tight without a word. A few moments later she then spoke. "What happened to you, you look a freight as if you have seen a ghost!" as she tried to make light of the situation and releasing me from our embrace, as I returned to my room. "Tell me Anaka, what happened?" filled with concern.

"Mother was right Hannah!" I lifted my head and replied in an almost zombie like tone. "There is only one place for people like me!" as I stared into space, not really conscious of what I was saying, or even the fact the she was in the room! Then with an outburst and a faint hope I yelled. "Remember me Hannah; promise to remember me as I was, not as I am now"

"When all of this is over, won't you Hannah, promise me!" looking upon her with desperation in my expression.

"What are you saying when what is all over Anaka?" I looked upon her now, quite concerned face. "I need to go to bed now, I am so tired!" I released myself from the confines of her space, which seemed to be choking me a little, and climbed upon the bed.

A few moments later there was a knock at the door. It was Tony Manner, and he had with him a Doctor and two police. Hannah let them in and by this stage I had already fallen into a deep sleep. "What happened to her Tony?" she asked.

He replied in a reassuring tone, "I think she has finally come full circle, and it is my opinion that she needs a rest!"

The Doctor leant down by my side and looked up at Tony; he nodded his head agreeing with Tony's statement. He gently administered a sedative, sat me up, wrapped me in a strait jacket, and without a word, they took me away!

I arrived some time later at a hospital; they laid me to rest upon a hard cold bed, where I slept through the night, to be awakened by the sun beaming down upon my face at the early hours of the morn.

I slowly arose to a sitting position, dangling my legs over the side of the bed, and lifting my arm to cover my eyes, as the light was so bright that it almost blinded me and then holding my head through the pain in which seemed to engulf me.

It was at that moment that I realised that I was not where I should be. I stretched out and lay back upon the bed, just then I heard the sound of the door being unlocked. Three men entered the room, and without a word they strapped me to the bed, and wheeled me off into another room. I did not struggle, as I was still affected by the drugs they had given me and I felt quite relaxed.

By now there were many lights above me and faces around me, covered in white masks. They gazed upon my now, very confused and frightened expression, placing suction cups upon my temples and also upon my chest as they inserted a device into my mouth.

One of them then in a loud tone yelled, "Clear!" and they struck my body with false lightening, each time it hit my body reeled back with the pain. An almost blinding light appeared; it felt as if I had again taken the Awakening.

They repeated the process until I relented, my body now laid dormant to all that they inflicted upon me. I turned my head slowly to the left side, and noticed Akana standing but a breath away. "Do not give up the fight Anaka, I shall see you again soon and she vanished.

A short while later they returned me to my room, and I lay there silent and subdued as the treatment they had administered had left me without thought.

I fell into a listless slumber and awoke the next morning as if I had been hit by a truck.My head ached as with the rest of me, laying there with the feeling of isolation and being held totally alone.

The sun was warm and inviting, so a stood to catch a glimpse, hanging onto the only memory that I cared for, Malakai, and thinking that, 'I hope Akana is true to her word, and again shall re-appear.'

I reflected upon my whole life, and decided that it was indeed the best place for me to be.

Away from people, and all that I had ever known, thus insuring that I could not inflict pain upon another. Months went by, and I heard from neither Akana nor Paul. Not that I really wanted to see either, but it would have been nice to give them perhaps just a small piece of my mind, I laughed at that comment, as they had already taken a great deal of my mind, when they manipulated me into believing in them.

I never left the confines of my room, not even to eat. I had decided that I no longer held the need to engage in friendship with any, not even family. They came to visit, but were never allowed to see me. I made sure if that, throwing a tantrum whenever I heard of their arrival.

I enjoyed the isolation, and felt that I could not hurt anyone, should they not be made available. I enjoyed the fact that I had the option as to whether or not I held conversation with others. In a way, this gave me time to heal, along with the drugs they had administered daily.

Years went by, and I approached my forty-fifth year. I still had no idea of where I was, and I really cared not. I was grateful for the absence of others, only ever occasionally listening to the thoughts of the other patients, who dwelled here. Some so sick that the visions made me feel ill and I would stray back to the confines of my solitude and isolation.

Father would call me occasionally, and one time I even said a few words to him. He seemed saddened and filled with grief.

One morning I arose to the sound of birds, singing their blissful morning tunes. I sat up suddenly to witness Akana standing beside me. "Hello Anaka, do you feel rested enough?" she spoke. I sat straight up and yelled at her, thinking of course that she too had played a part in this daunting game.

"How dare you stand before me, I shall banish you from this realm you hateful creature!" I glared at her awaiting her response.

She spoke in a soft tone, as if frightened by my comment. "I wish to apologise, for my actions and that of Paul's. It was indeed wrong of us to hurt you as we have!"

"I hate you!" I replied. "I trusted you, and you both betrayed me, and played me for a fool. Why did you not alert me of his games?" I yelled, and went on to say, "Leave now and I hope that you both rot in hell!" I stood at my convictions, "Why Akana would you stand before me now, do you not know of my capabilities?" again I scolded.

She responded, "I know that you are angered Anaka, and with good cause, but hear me and I shall then leave forever if that is to be your wish!"

"Why should I listen to you, your ill-mannered ways and lies, deceiving that of a child who clung to you with false hope?" I yelled again, advancing towards her in a menacing manner.

She stood back a little, and again offered me her apologies. "I am sorry Anaka, and I do understand, please hear me!" she responded and actually held tears within her eyes. I sat down upon the bed, and gave her the opportunity to speak.

"My husband has gone quite mad; all that he cares for is hatred and anger. I fear his vile ways, and do not wish to spend eternity in such a manner. I wish for your guidance, and protection, just as I had sent Nanok to protect you from the black creature, and guided you towards the truth.

Paul had starved this creature in order to fulfil his needs. And blinded all from the truth, I need you to know that it was not I which created this game, and that I the whole time tried to defend and protect you.

Whilst he played his vile games, it was between the two in order to witness who shall rein! I had no part in this, other than my knowledge for which I tried in ways to reveal unto you.

Both Paul and the masked one wished for a favourable ending, regardless of consequence. You need to know this of me, for all that I sought was that of the child, and to be able once again to stand by my husband's side.

I wished also to ensure that which I had promised, salvation and a happy life for you and your own." She hung her head, "I have failed you!" she replied.

I looked upon her briefly with sadness, "Akana, why did you do this to me, I trusted you!" and then my look changed to malice, wishing that we had never met.

She answered again holding much torment within her tone. "I wish not to be cleared totally of guilt, but it was not I that ended the life of your love.

It was not I who ended Mothers life, nor that of the Doctor. Nor did I intend for any wrong doings, I really tried to help you Anaka, please believe me. I wanted to thank you also, for returning unto me that which was stolen, my child.

As I looked upon her sorrowed face, the girl child appeared within her arms. The child looked upon me, and she smiled, as she spoke to me within my mind. "Thank you Anaka, you have saved my soul, and in return you will be rewarded with whatever you desire, all but that of the one taken from you, as I cannot bring that back."

And she smiled again. "But that would be the one thing that I desired, there is naught that you offer that I could possibly need!"

I looked upon her with anguish. Akana spoke up. "Would it please you to leave this place, and never return? I can give back the life that you have hungered for, within your thoughts, do you not remember, 'fleeing to a place, leaving all behind and starting a new life.'

If you agree, I shall trade you a new life in return for you taking myself and the child back within your realm!" she spoke, with a hint of fear at her comments, looking around the room to see if any had heard.

"What is it that you speak of Akana?" answering with slight interest, in her offer. "Would it please you to return to the year of 1749, when life was simple, and perhaps you shall again hold close what it is that you have lost?"

Akana spoke as if excited by her comments. "What price shall I pay?" I answered with confidence at my convictions, knowing full well that for every action, there is a positive and or negative reaction.

"Only that of our life-form, held within, I need to vacate this realm, and leave all behind." "Please take us with you Anaka!" the child begged.

"Will you accept our gift, as we try to replace all that you have lost?" Akana announced, and I paused for a spell in order to take in what they were offering.

"You make the choice Anaka, you may stay here wrapped up in solitude if this pleases you, and I will leave forever, or, you can try to take back that which was stolen from you, I shall leave it up to you however shall only offer this once, for if I leave you now I shall never return." she stood silent for a moment, and then took a seat upon the end of my bed.

I paused again for a moment, thinking to myself, 'how much I loved the idea of the sixteenth to seventh century way of life!' but that would mean of course, leaving all that I know and love behind. Family and friends would become a distant memory, Father I would miss terribly.

Then thinking, perhaps I could finally find a way to leave Malakai to rest and perhaps find a new and happy life, somewhere where life was simple, and away from all this turmoil.

"Akana, can you assure me that my life will in fact be rich? After all I have been through, both of you with your lies and deceit?" I enquired. She answered, "There can never be a guarantee, but at least allow me to try to give you back even a little of what was promised!" she looked upon me again with sadness, her expression then showed fear, again searching the room for a sign of some other being.

"I need to escape from this realm, and leave Paul behind. As I said he has turned quite evil, and I wish not to sit by his side, nor to share in wild crusade." She spoke again looking around the room in small bursts this way and that as if trying to conceal from another.

I thought to myself again, it may be possible to re-gain that which I had lost, and perhaps salvage some of my youth, which was indeed stolen from me, first by Mother, and then by the actions of the spirits.

I nodded in approval, thinking all the while, 'what have I got to lose? They have all but taken the breath from me!'

Lying upon my bed; I closed my eyes and thought hard of Fathers whereabouts. I realised at this time, that my spirit could leave this body, and I found him to be lying upon his bed held within a deep slumber.

As I hovered above him, looking down at his beautiful face, offering to him a brief thought of my love, and a warm breeze which gently swept across his face, with one last kiss. He smiled within his slumber, and I felt that perhaps he would have received my message, hopefully giving him peace within his sadness.

I returned to the confines of my body, held within this room, which then lit with the brightest light, as my body once again reeled back with pain, accepting both Akana and the child's soul, joining all three as one. I then watched my soul, as it departed from within this withered body, leaving behind only the shell, of a tormented and well-aged woman.

It was then that I realised that there would not be a return trip. I found a certain comfort in that thought, that at least by the death of this body, Father would indeed put his mind to mourn and he shall then be able to move on with his life.

My mind seemed to be racing at a million miles per hour, all of my life crashed down upon me. Like that of a tidal wave hitting me with tremendous force, the good as well as the bad flooded within my mind leaving only faint remnants of pain, despair and lose. All the people and things of fond memory then engulfed my mind which is now all that I wish to hold within.

Then nothing, my mind went blank, as if erased as if I had never existed. It went blacker still and for a moment I stopped breathing, a moment later I then took a deep breath and expelled the last of my energy. Dreams then came upon me, dreams of a happy life with child and a loved one, many friends and a life of love and lust as I drifted into the realm of the dead.

All around me now stood the remains of many souls. There were many hands upon me; some held so tight I swear they must have took skin with their grip. Only there was no skin, just a faint outline of a slip of a woman. So this is what it is to die I thought as again my being felt as if torn to shreds. The souls gripped harder still as I was again pulled from this realm.

Entering the fury of what seemed like a bad storm, then nothing, just darkness but no pain.

I awoke some time later, lying upon a dirt track surrounded by huge trees, wiping my eyes and trying desperately to raise myself to a seated position.

As I peered at the trees, I realized that they now smiled upon me.

Not as before where they held contempt and rage towards all they just seemed to gently smile as I stood to my feet and began my journey slowly passing them by.

It was as if I was truly welcome to be amongst them, and I found a great comfort within that feeling.

As I walked they gently released autumn leaves which encircled my legs as they flittered towards the ground, the sound of the dry leaves consumed my thoughts as they crackled within every step that I took dispersing all else that I could hear.

Looking down towards the ground it was at this point that I again realised that I was wearing naught but a cloak and I gathered the front together to cover my partial nakedness.

I wandered down the track guided by the scent of maple and the softness of cotton, as it clung to my cheeks, pulling the hood of my cloak across to warm my face and holding fond thought of this re-enactment.

Approaching the peak of the hill, I could this time recall all that had transpired, Aromear, Silane, Kiandra and of course Akana, as I now seem to hold only found memories of my long lost love and other's which once I knew.

It was as if the pain had been taken from me, and I felt an overwhelming strength and revitalisation with only one thought, this shall be the start of my new life!

I too felt good in the thought that I had at last avenged Malakai, and he could now finally rest in peace. I stood, gazing beyond the hill, to witness that of a long dirt road which seemed to be leading to a small village beyond the planes; I had crossed this path before this day and smiled as I took my first step onto the roadside holding within the realisation of, the Re- Awakening.

At last I shall begin to live!

– THE END –

Thank you for reading my story, if you loved it would you please consider taking a moment to leave me a review at your favourite retailer. If you loved this book as much as I do then you will absolutely adore the next chapter in the series to follow: Hollow Woods the Re-awakening.

